mightie glorious manner the thousands of his Angells attending vpon him that is hee shall come in most diuine manner as we shall haue occasion to consider againe cha 25.31 In which respect our Sauiour calleth that glorie in which the Sonne of man shall come the glorie of his Father chap 16.27 of the same our Euangelist Moreouer it is euident from the same our Text who they are whom our Sauiour shall come to iudge that is to say All the kindreds of the earth not onelie the Tribes of Israel who had the lawe giuen them but also all other kindreds and people who haue sinned without the lawe as the Apostle teacheth Rom 2. ver 12.16 And also all that sinne against the Gospell The persons to be iudged at this generall and most fearfull Assises are described by that effect which the most mightie and glorious manner of the appearing of this great and most high iudge shall worke in their hearts namelie that they shall mourne with a most dolefull and deepe mourning as was obserued in a word before as may further appeare by that which our Sauiour spake concerning the calamitie of Ierusalem in the destruction therof Luke 23.30 compared with Reuel 6.15.16.17 when the Kings and all sorts of men shall wish in their hearts that the mountains and rocks would fall vpon them hide them from the presence of him that sitteth vpon the throne and from the wrath of the Lamb Because as S. Iohn saith The great day of his wrath is come who can stand And no maruell seeing his comming shal be most terrible to all such as haue euill consciences and are guiltie to themselues of contēpt rebellion against this most high Prince and iust iudge of all yea no doubt the very godly and beleeuing Christians shal at that day of this fearful assummons be at the first stricken with a very great reuerend feare so that as the Apostle Peter admonisheth 2. cp 3.11.12 it behoueth all of vs to be very carefull that we may be found in holie conuersation godlines and that also with all expedition and watchfulnes seeing the heauens shall passe away in a fearefull manner and be dissolued with fire c. According is wee read 2. Thessalon 1.8 The which whosoeuer shall doe though they do feare yet they shal be so comforted against the suddennesse and extremitie of their feare that they shall recouer themselues out of it and finde that to be a day of most sweete consolation to them for euer which shall be a day of the beginning of the most wofull both terrour and torment of all the wicked and vngodlie And therefore it is of purpose added by our Sauiour in this Text of S. Matthewe that by the ministerie of the holie Angells All the elect shal be gathered together to be partakers of their euerlasting saluation with our Sauiour in heauen when as all the rest shal be left to eternal destruction in hell according to those parables of our Sauiour which we reade in the same Euangelist chapt 13.41.42.43 and in the same verses 49.50 And as we haue further to consider chapter 25. verses 34.41.46 Our Sauiour shall also at this day iudge condemne the Diuell and all his wicked Angells as wee are from that place of the 41. verse of the 25. of Matthew to obserue But for the comfort of the godlie and to cheare vp their hearts Saint Luke reporteth other wordes of our Sauiour which wee may not heere omit insomuch as we read chapt 21.28 that our Sauiour spake thus also for the consolation of the godlie When these things beginne to come to passe then looke yee vp and lift vp your heads for your Redemption draweth neare yea euen our full Redemption as well of bodie as of soule according as the Apostle Paul interpreteth the words of our Sauiour Rom 8.23 THese things thus considered from the former wordes of our Text Let vs now goe forward to that which followeth in the Euangelist from the beginning of the 32. verse to the ende of the 41. For these wordes also doe concerne the description of the time of the same his last comming so farre as is meete for vs to knowe and also of the manner of it togither with some intermixed speech concerning the destruction of Ierusalem Question Howe doeth it followe in this portion of the Text Answer 32. Now saith our Sauiour learne ye a parable from the figge tree when her bough is yet tender it bringeth forth leaues ye knowe that sommer is neare 33. So likewise when yee see all these thinges knowe yee that it is neare euen at the doores that is to say the time of the comming of our Sauiour or he himselfe or as it may be supplied from S. Luke his Kingdome is very neare 3◠Verily I say vnto you this generation shall not passe till all these things be done 35. Heauen and earth shall passe away but my words shall not passe away 36. But of that day and houre knoweth no man no not the Angells of heauen but my Father onely 37. But as the daies of Noah were so likewise shall the comming of the Sonne of man be 38. For as in the dayes before the flood they did eate and drinke marrie and giue in marriage vnto the day that Noah entered into the Arke 39. And knewe nothing till the flood came and tooke them all away In graeco centextu paralambanetai assumitur aphietai relinquitur Enallage temporis ducens quasi in rem praesentem Sic Piscator so shall also the comming of the Sonne of man be 40. Then two men shall be in the field the one shal be receiued the other shal be refused 41. Two women shall be grinding at the mill the one shall be receiued the other shall be refused Explicatiō proofe In this portion of our Text our Sauiour addeth that which he thought good to deliuer concerning the time manner of his comming to iudgement at the end of the world so farre as was said it is meet for vs to know with a certaine recapitulation of all that which he had said before concerning the signes both going before the destruction of Ierusalem and also the end of the world and last iudgement therof And he doth it in this order First our Sauiour doth generallie affirme the certaintie of either part of this Prophesie according to the precursorie signes which he had giuen therof and that from the similitude of the figge tree and as S. Luke addeth further from the similitude of all other trees chap. 21. verses 29.30.31 For he spake to them a parable saith the Euangelist saying Behold the figge tree and all trees when they now shoote forth ye seeing them know of your owne selues that Sommer is then neere So likewise ye when ye see these things come to passe that is to say when ye for your parts see Ierusalem destroyed and all the troubles that I haue spoken
will preserue all his faithfull and obedient children from their violence and craft while they walke dutifully before him Question What proofe can you alledge for this Answere We haue one notable proofe hereof Psalm 37. verses 12 13 14 15. The wicked saith the holy Prophet of God practiseth against the iust and gnasheth his teeth against him But the Lord will laugh him to scorne for he seeth that his day that is the day of his calamitie or destruction is comming The wicked haue drawne their sword and bent their bow to cast downe the poore and needie and to slay such as be of vpright conuersation But their sword shall enter into their owne heart and their bowes shall be broken Likewise verse 28. The Lord loueth iudgement and forsaketh not his Saints they shall bee preserued for euermore but the seede of the wicked shall bee cut off And yet againe in the same Psalme verses 32 33. The wicked watcheth the righteous and seeketh to slay him But the Lord will not leaue him in his hand nor condemne him when he is iudged Finally verses 39 4â— The saluation of righteous men shall be of the Lord he will be their strength in time of trouble For the Lord will helpe them and deliuer them he will deliuer them from the wicked and he will saue them because they trust in him Heere it is plaine that the faithfull haue the most gratious promise of God for their defence against the outward violence of the wicked instruments of the diuell yea and against their crafty indeuours also so farre as it shall bee good for them Shew likewise some promise for preseruation against the more spirituall craft of the wicked Question What promise haue you for our warrant in this point Answere In the 24. verse of the 24. chapter of Saint Matthew our Sauiour Christ assureth vs that so gratious will the Lord be in guiding and preseruing the soules of his elect that it is vnpossible that they should bee deceiued by any false Prophets how deceiueablie soeuer they goe to worke yea though they seeke to confirme their false doctrines by neuer so strange signes and wonders ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe It is certainely true They shall not bee totally or finally deceiued in the fundamentall points or Articles of the true Christian faith and religion But what is the reason and ground hereof Verily not their owne wisedome and warinesse or strength and constancie but because God of his mercie hath so decreed and promised and therefore will by the wisedome and power of his grace working in them accordingly effect and accomplish the same God hath in former times gratiouslie performed this his promise and there is no doubt to bee made but hee will shewe the same grace and fauour still to those that shall seeke it at his handes euen at this day and to the ende of the worlde Reade 2. Thessalonians 2.11 12 13. LEt vs now come to the promises concerning the prouidence of God our heauenly father in his gouernment ouer other of his creatures for the benefit of his children And first concerning the visible heauens with the hostes and furniture of them Question What promise haue you that God will so order and gouerne them as they shall serue for our benefite and not bee armed against vs for our hurt Answere In the 121. Psalme verses 5 6 7 8. The Lord is thy keeper saieth the holy Psalmist the Lord is thy shadow at thy right hand The sunne shall not smite thee by day nor the moone by night The Lord will preserue thee from all euill hee will keepe thy soule The Lord will preserue thy going out and thy comming in from henceforth and for euer Likewise Hosea chap. 2.21 God will cause the heauens to heare the earth that is he will make it fruitfull for mans commoditie and vse if he will faithfully serue and obey God ExplicatioÌ„ proofe The grace of this promise of God may bee discerned from the contrary in that God threatneth against vs that the heauens shall bee as it were yron and brasse ouer our heads and otherwise hurtfull also if wee refuse to walke in good dutie and obedience before him as Leuiticus 26.9 and Deut. 28. verses 22 23 24. Whereof also wee haue examples recorded touching the performance of this iudgement in former times for our further admonition and warning as it hath beene obserued before Iosh chap. 10. verse 11. And Iudg. chap. 5.20 The heauens euen the starres of the heauens are said to haue fought against Sisera in their courses And 1. King chap. 17.1 and chap. 18.1 Iames 5.17 18. But beside former warnings are there not examples among our selues from time to time of some stricken with lightnings or killed with thunder destroyed by tempests c Gratious therefore is the promise of God to be iustly acknowledged in that through his gratious gouernement the heauens shall be fauourable vnto vs if we will truly beleeue and obey him Hetherto of the heauenly creatures the earthly are next Question WHat further promise haue you that God in his fatherlie prouidence will gouerne and dispose of them to the benefit of his obedient and faithfull children Answere In the same 2. chapter of Hosea mentioned euen now in the 18. verse thereof thus we reade In that day saith the Lord by his Prophet I will make a couenant for them with the wilde beasts and with the fowles of heauen and with that which creepeth vppon the earth and I will breake the bow and the sword and batteâ— out of the earth and I will make them sleepe safely And then also in the 22. verse immediately after that the Lord had promised to beare the heauens and that the heauens should heare the earth as was answered before it followeth thus in the next words And the earth shall beare the corne and the wine and the oyle and they shall heare Izreel Explication and proofe That is to say euen so many as God alluding to that word Izreel which is by interpretation God will sow promiseth in the next verse to sow vnto him selfe that is will in speciall manner blesse and prosper For so it followeth in the 23. verse And in the Hebrew language the allusion is plaine They shall heare Iâ—zregnel saith the Lord and I will sow her Vezrangtiah c. Marke well therefore how the Lord most gratiously promiseth to his people that if they would faithfully cleaue vnto him and purely worship and serue him hee would and no doubt still is willing to cause a most sweete concent and harmony as it were betwixt all other creatures for mans benefite and comfort This promise was mentioned when the doctrine of the creation was by vs inquired into So was also that which we reade Genesis 8.21.22 and chap. 9.1 2 3. and Iob chapter 5.23 But in so much as they doe more directly belong to the prouidence of GOD as was there obserued therefore they are vpon this occasion to be
resurrection and life and to the holy Ghost by whom we are sealed vp against the day of our full redemption euen the redemption of our bodies to liue againe reunited to our soules and to be made incorruptible and glorious so to abide for euer and euer Fourthly death ought to be comfortable vnto vs at the time which God our heauenly Father hath appointed what kinde of bodily death soeuer it may be because it setteth our soules at libertie to enioy the most sweete and comfortable societie of the blessed soules and spirites of all our reuerend fathers deare bretheren and faithfull friendes whosoeuer haue died in the Lorde before vs considering also that all true beleeuers and faithfull seruants of God whom wee shall leaue behinde vs and are now deare vnto vs in the Lorde whether Magistrate or Minister of the Worde wife or childe husband or friende father or mother shall shortlie in their season follow after vs and bee gathered to the rest of the Saints Finallie it may iustlie bee no small comfort vnto vs that GOD hath appointed his holie Angells immediately vpon our death to take and conuey our soules honourably into the heauenly place of our most blessed and glorious rest Seeing the death of the godlie is thus comfortable no maruell though the Spirit of God doth pronounce all those forth-with blessed who die in the Lord euen because as the same Spirit assureth vs they rest from their labours and their workes follow them Reuel chap. 14. verse 13. Well also saith a godly learned maÌ„ according to this testimony of the holy Ghost Death is good because it bringeth rest better because it reneweth vs best because it putteth vs out of all danger of any fall or miserie for euer after The comfort of death therefore to the godlie may well bee accounted a speciall comfort seeing it containeth as wee may say all the degrees of comparison good better and best of all But let vs consider more particularly of the proofes which belong to the seuerall branches of the Answer And first that all sufferings specially vnto death for godlines sake doeth warrantize the truth of our faith and obedience to God it may be confirmed from that which is saide concerning the perfection of our Sauiour Christ his faith and obedience argued by his death and sufferings Philip. 2.8 and Heb. 5.8 Read also 1. Ioh. 3.16 17 18 19. And in the Gospell according to Iohn chap. 15. verse 13. This doubtlesse is an essentiall difference betwixt the true seruants of God and hypocrites or hirelings The one sort abide faithfull to the end the other fall away when affliction and triall commeth Matthew chapter 13. verses 2â— 21 22 c. And Iohn chapter 10. verses 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18. It is a small matter as one truly saith to court the Gospell in the time of peace and prosperitie Verily wee can haue no comfort concerning the truth of our faith if it holde not out in the time of affliction and triall It is faith of no valew that is of no valoure Secondly that to the godly death is an abolishing of all euill so as it can neuer comber them any more it is plaine because the death of the bodie is compared to a sleepe till the day of the resurrection Isai 26.19 and chap. 57.2 and 1. Thessalonians 4.15 And touching the life of the soule it is a most blessed life so soone as it is parted from the bodie as wee sawe before and as it is further euident in that the soule of Lazarus was carried by the Angells into Abrahams bosome And from the promise of our Sauiour Christ to the thiefe repenting on the Crosse saying This day shalt thou bee with mee in Paradise Also because it is written that all troubles from thence-forth bee forgotten and râ—membred no more and that euery teare shall bee wiped from the eye c. Reuel â—1 4. The reason is because then all sinne the cause of all euill shall for euer cease Heb. 12.23 Thirdly that death baileth vs for euer out of the prison or to speake the best out of a base cottage of the bodie read 2. Cor. 5.1 c. 9. Call to mind also Iohn 14.1 2 3. And that wee die vnto God and so to our owne benefite reade Romans chapter 14. verses 7 8 9. Whether wee liue or die wee are the Lordes And that it is best for vs to die that so wee may goe to Christ with whom our life is hidden in God c. Reade Philippians cha 2. verse 23. Colossians chap. 3. verse 3. and Iohn chapter 11. verse 25. And that wee are sealed vp against the day of our full redemption by the holy Ghost reade Ephesians 4.30 and Rom. 8.23 Wherefore there is no doubt but wee shall then haue so much the greater comfort of his diuine presence by how much wee shall lesse that is not at all grieue him by our sinne For the soules of the faithfull are all iust and perfitted in the heauens Hebr. 12.23 as was euen now alledged And as nothing can seperate vs from the loue of God neither â—ribulation nor anguish nor persecution nor famine nor nakednes nor perill nor sword neither death it selfe c. so shall nothing be able to seperate vs from the most comfortable fruites and effects of his loue Rom. 8.35 c. Fourthly touching the comfort of death in that it setteth vs at libertie to haue our communion with the faithfull departed reade againe Hebrewes chapter 12. verses 23 24. Yee are come to the congregation of the first borne which are written in heauen and to God the Iudge of all and to the Spirites of iust and perfect men And to Iesus the Mediator of the new Testament and to the blood of sprinkling which speaketh better things then that of Abel So that great is the excellencie of the condition and estate of true beleeuing Christians euen here in this life but as touching that perfection which the soules of the righteous haue in the kingdome of heauen wee cannot attaine vnto it here in this worldeâ— And therefore as wee reade in the ninth chapter of the same Epistle verses 27 28. God hath appointed vnto men that they shall once die and after that commeth the iudgement So Christ was once offered to take away the sinnes of many and vnto them that looke for him hee shall appeare the second time without sinne vnto saluation Without sinne that is he shall appeare without any more sacrifice for sinne and euen quite and cleane to abolish sinne out of our nature by his glorious and perfect sauing grace and power This comfort therefore to wit that by death wee shall haue our sweete societie with all the faithfull departed both former latter and with all that were deare to vs in the daies that they liued here with vs in this world it is very sensible to those that haue and spirituall sense and affection in them to minde heauenly things The
the glorious presence of the most high god And therefore also on the other side no true christian ought to be discouraged although they be poorely borne nor any christian woman though shee be poorely brought in bed as if her childe were of lesse account before God because of that For doe we not see that Marie was so yea like enough more poorely then the poorer sort of women are wont to be and with lesse comfortable helpers and in a lesse commodious and seemely place for such a busines as the poorest chamber in a base cottage But what should we speake of Marie thus poorely brought in bed in comparison of the childe it selfe that was borne of her For the matter is infinitely more admirable in respect of him the naturall Sonne of God then of her by nature the daughter of Eue yea it is not much admirable in respect of her saue onely in regard of him Fourthly who shall not be ashamed to murmure at his wants or on the other side to be prowd when hee is in wealthie and honourable estate in the world if he doe with a right and well aduised eye looke vpon the birth of the Son of God without whom it had bin vnpossible but we must haue bin both borne in most extreame dishonour also haue continued in misery for euer Finally how should wee be iustly offended at any outward basenes of the Church or any true members thereof if we do aduisedly looke to the outward basenes of the most glorious head Prince and gouernour of them Is it not meet that the Church here vpon earth which are as the members of the body should be sutable to the head such as it was while it remained here on the earth It may suffice vs that we know it is glorious with in though it be outwardly somewhath browne or blacke Psal 45.13 Cant. 1.4.5 Thus then we see that many outward duties from a great inward dutifulnes of heart doe belong to the comfort of faith concerning the birth of our Sauiour Christ duly weighed considered both more generally also more specially as hath already bin laid forth in diuers particulars in such sort as that which hath beene hetherto obserued might seeme to suffice Neuertheles for the further clearing of so worthy a point it shall not be superfluous for vs as I suppose to endeuour to gather a further direction herein from the examples and practise of those to whom the birth of our Sauiour was first manifested and whom we know to haue beene guided by the holy Ghost therein as hath beene obserued at large in the sermons made vpon those parts of our text Of these duties I desire that you doe as briefely as may be make some rehearsall againe according to those examples which God hath set before vs to the same end Question Which may they be Answere From the example of the holy Angels we may iustly learne that in so much as they to whom the incarnation birth of our Sauiour Christ did not so properly belong did neuertheles to the glorifying of God on our behalfe most earnest blesse and praise the Lord much rather ought we our selues to doe so seeing for our sakes it was that the Son of God thus humbled and abased himselfe From the example of the Sheepheards we are taught that it is our dutie to vse all diligence both in seeking after the knowledge of our Sauiour Christ borne into the world and of the right ends and vses of his comming and abiding in it and also in mutuall exherting incouraging one another therevnto We may likewise learne from thē that according as we our selues haue learned found out Christ Iesus in his word by the instructiōs therof so it is our dutie as much as lieth in vs to make him known to al other And further both from the example of the Sheepheards and also of those which heard the things which they reported vnto them concerning the birth of our Sauiour we may well learne that it is our dutie to esteeme reuerently of the same things and of all other of like holy record and to praise and glorifie God therein What the dutie is which the exāple of the vir Marie teacheth vs it hath bin answered before Frō the exāple of the wisemen who came out of the East a long iourny to worship our Sa Christ we may profitablie learn diuers notable lessons of good christiā dutie First that we ought to esteeme most highly and honourablie of our blessed Sauiour Secondly that we ought to refuse no labour or cost in our seeking to know him Thirdly that no feare of danger with-hold vs from diligent inquiring after him Fourthly that we be in no wise offended at the basenes of his comming into the world but on the contrarie that wee doe reioyce in our Sauiour so much the more as in him that therby giueth vs so much the more assurance that we shal be aduanced through his abasing of himselfe so lowe for vs. Fiftly that we vse all good circumspection that we giue no furtherance or aduantage to the wicked against our Sauiour or his Church and Gospel Finallie that wee doe most willinglie yeelde our selues and all that wee haue to his most honourable seruice From the example of Simeon wee learne likewise that it is our dutie to preferre the true knowledge of our Sauiour Christ made man and sent into the world before all things in the whole world yea before our owne life and beeing in it His doctrine also teacheth vs that not all in the world but they onely that doe truelie beleeue in him and dutifullie obey him shal be partakers of his appearing Last of all from the example of Anna we are taught in like manner that it is the dutie of one as well as of another of women as well as of men with all readines to acknowledge and confesse that our Sauiour Christ is verily in truth come in the flesh Explicatiō proofe These things which are lightsome in themselues haue bene more fully laide forth for a helpe to our weakenes by the interpretation and opening of the text in the Sermons made vpon the same First concerning the holie Angels Luke 2.13.14 from these words And strait way ther was with the Angela multitude of heauenly souldiers that is of other Angels as it appeareth verse 15. praising God saying Glorie be to God c. And touching our owne dutie Read Isai chapter 12. Secondly concerning the Shepheards as it foloweth in the same ch vers 13.16.17.18.20 And it came to passe when the Angels that is the multitude of heauenlie souldiers before mentioned were gone away from them into heauen that the Shepheards said one to another Let vs go then into Bethlehem c. Thirdlie concerning those that heard the Shepheardes make report of the birth of our Sauiour Christ we read likewise in the same chap verse 18. Of whom this is testified that they did all wonder
the Deitie wherby he should be released from the horrible and astonishable feeling of the anger of God against our sinnes the which his iustice must reuenge by most bitter punishments vpon our Surety it was behouefull yea necessarie that it should for a time be left destitute of all fauour and present helpe of the Deitie except only so farre forth as was necessarie least it should faile in this incounter And of this very same thing haue the ancient spoken exceeding well and very fitly concerning this satisfaction for sinne that the Deitie did as it were rest it selfe that is did not put forth the owne operation and working for the causes alreadie alledged The which thing we haue also experience of in our selues insomuch as though the body be a sleepe after a sort yet the soule is not essentially seperated from it howsoeuer it doth not exercise the actions thereof as when the body is waking saue onely that it maintaineth the naturall life in the which point lieth the dâ—fference betwixt a liuing body soundly brought a sleepe and a dead carkasse To the same purpose writeth the same seruant of Christ a faithfull and learned Preacher of his Gospell concerning the trouble of the soule of our Sauiour in the garden Homily 5. to shew that how great soeuer and perplexed his sorrow was yet it was without all sinne Vnderstand ye further saith he a certaine point most necessarily to be knowne to wit that like as the humane nature of Iesus Christ was very naturall and yet voide of sinne so also were his terrours without all spot of sinne howsoeuer the affections of our nature which is altogether corrupt in it selfe yea euen when they seeme to be worthie some praise insomuch as there is remaining some naturall discerning betwixt vice and vertue they are no other then corrupt fruites from a corrupt tree c. Finally that I may couch all in fewe wordes all the humane affections of the humanitie of our Sauiour Christ the which in the most regenerate men are alwaies mingled with some frowardnes distrust or despaire they were in him naturally pure and therefore defiled with no blot And as the cause of all these things were in vs and not in him but onely vpon him as vpon our surety in that he set himselfe to answere for vs so likewise the punishment was in him that it might not be in vs. O the vnmeasurable goodnes and more then incomprehensible wisedome of God that the Sonne of God should so farre abase himselfe that he should be plunged into the gulfe of hell for vs to the end that he obtaining the victory ouer our enemies should therewithall lift vs vp aboue all heauens And a while after to make it cleare how our Sauiour should be thus exceedingly troubled and perplexed in his humane nature seeing he was also very true God hee saith further like as wee rehearsed before Wee must add that which is not vnfitly obserued by one of the Fathers concerning this mysterie of our redemption imposed on the Person of the Sonne that it was necessarie that our nature in the which he was to suffer should perfectly feele the horrour of that curse of God which we had deserued and that he should for a season behold no other thing in the Person of the Father but that horrible and euery way terrible rage of the diuine wrath the which he must for our cause goe vnder and swallowe vp And as touching the Godhead of the Person of the Sonne it selfe it rested for the while and did not put forth the vertue thereof reposing it selfe quietly as it were in the decree of God the Father The same are wee to iudge concerning the Person of the holy Ghost who sustained the humane nature being in so great distresse onely so farre forth that it should not be altogether swallowed vp of the diuine wrath O vnmeasurable and incomprehensible wisedome of God reuealed vnto vs for our singular benefit yea made so plaine that it may bee felt when as yet the Angels desire to see and search more throughly into it 1. Pet. 1.12 Neither will I neglect in this place to set downe the wordes of this learned Preacher and Writer which wee reade in his shorter notes both vpon Matthew chap. 27. verse 39. c. Christ saith hee that he might make a full satisfaction for vs suffered and ouercame not onely the extreame vexations of the body but also of the soule And vpon the 12. verse c. The heauen it selfe is darkned through horrour and Iesus crieth out ouerwhelmed as in the gulfe of Hell and in the meane while is scorned And vpon Marke 15. verse 34. Christ mightily incountering with Satan with sinnes and finally with death all armed with that horrible curse of God his body hanging vpon the Crosse oppressed with exceeding dolour his soule ouerwhelmed in the gulfe of hell hee doth for all that get out crying with a loude voice And although death hauing wounded him hee is bereaued of life for a time he shaking alâ— things both high and lowe the vaile of the Temple being rent asunder and with an inforced testimonie from his executioners he giueth to vnderstand that he himselfe shall shortly be declared the Conquerour and Lord of all though the rest of his aduersaries remained obstinate in their scornings To conclude If we would see this great point of the extreame sufferings and inward perplexed distresses and dolours of the soule of our Sauiour Christ both in the garden and vpon the Crosse opened with great dexterity and all contrarie scruples remoued let vs read his large annotations vpon the 7. verse of the 5. chap. to the Heb. The which also I will in a chiefe part set downe in english for their sakes that could not otherwise vnderstand what he writeth But saith he there are some also who crie out that wee bereaue Christ of his Deitie if we admit this interpretation that Christ feared left he being ouerwhelmed with aduersity should be ouercome or swallowed vp of death But I demaund hath not Christ not onely taken the nature but also all the affections of man howe base and weake so euer sinne onely excepted Certainly hee that denieth this is no Christian. Wherefore if it be so I demand how it should not agree to Christ to feare yea to feare greatly and to be sore abashed seeing he sticketh not to acknowledge himselfe in that he is man to be ignorant of the secret counsells of God Marke 13.32 And truly vnlesse our high Priest had beene tried this way also yet without sinne how should he haue deliuered vs from this euill which is one of the chiefe to wit from that inmost sense of the wrath of God from the trembling feare and affrighting of the minde while it should be thinking of that most seuere iudgement of the wrath of God For whence was that inuincible constancy of Martyrs but from this that Christ who felt those terrors being heard out of them did
glorified in him God wil also glorifie him in himselfe yea he wil strait way glorifie him ExplicatioÌ„ proofe These words indeede are spoken in regard of the sufferings which our Sauiour was shortly after he spake of them to endure And moreouer in that he saith God is glorified in the Sonne and God wil glorifie him in himselfe he preacheth therein his owne Deitie and so laieth the ground of the doctrine following in the beginning of the next chapter that they shoulde therefore beleeue in him as well as in the Father as wee haue seene it opened and declared before Furthermore our Sauiour in this 13. chapter telling his Disciples of his departure from them first by death and then his ascension vp into heauen and that they were to stay a while here in this world after him he doth therewithall comfort them in this that they should afterward in the time appointed of God follow him and be for euer with him This also hee doth further confirme vnto them in the next chapter as it followeth in our text euen from the first words of the same And againe verse 19. Yet a little while and the world shal see me no more but ye shal see me because I liue ye shal liue also At that day shal yee know that I am in my Father and you in me and I in you And verses 28.29 Yee haue heard how I said I goe away and will come vnto you If yee loued me yee would verily reioyce because I said I goe to the Father for my Father is greater then I. Our Sauiour meaneth this in respect of his humanity and office of mediation For otherwise as he is God he is equall with the Father as his owne words in many places of the Euangelists doe plainely shew and namely in this very chapter as a learned interpreter obserueth by many that is Piscator almost by twentie reasons And heere also this is worthily to bee obserued that our Sauiour Christ at this time meditating of his humiliation and death doth comfort himselfe in the beholding of that glory which was set before the eye of his faith verse 13. as also before chap. 12. verses 23.31.32 And afterward chap. 17.4.5 The which thing also the Apostle obserueth Heb. 12.2 Likewise no lesse worthie is it to be obserued on the other side that at such time as hee was for the present in glory to wit at his transfiguration and at his riding to Ierusalem when the people both olde and young yeelded the honour of a King vnto him he doth euen then ioine with this the meditation of the same his sufferings and death and ceaseth not to renue the speech of them not onely for his Disciples sake to pull away their mindes from their conceites about an earthly kingdome but also that he might the better prepare his owne heart to the willing patient enduring of them Read also Luk. 9. verses 43.44 This example of our Sauiour that we may by the way note a duty among the comforts is not onely to be admired of vs in respect of his wisedome in this his practise but also to be immitated and followed of vs in our measure and degree to the end we be neither too much puffed vp when we are in prosperity and honour c. neither yet too much deiected and cast downe or discouraged in our mindes when we shall fall into any aduersitie Moreouer it is to be noted for our comfort concerning the sufferings and death of our Sauiour that both in this and also in the chapter following hee sheweth that the comfort as well of his resurrection as of his ascension doth depend vpon his death insomuch as his death The comforts of his sufferings more generally was a necessarie passage vnto them both for himselfe first and then also for vs by him Yea so necessarie that if he had not died hee could neither haue risen againe nor ascended vp into heauen c. Whence it is that our Sauiouâ— from the comfort of the one doth argue the comfort of the other as ch 16. verse 5. c 22. And as we saw before ch 13. verses 12.24 25.26 â—2 And thus we see after what manner our Sauiour comforteth his Disciples against the sorrow of his death and departure out of this world The which ground of their comfort may likewise be iustly the ground warrant of our comfort and of the câ—mfort of the whole Church Shew you now likewise how he comforteth them and how wee our selues may take comfoâ—t against our owne troubles and afflictions or persecutions of this world Question Where is this contained Answer Our Sauiour Christ doth this first of all more briefly verse 18. of this 14. chap. of Iohn I will not leaue ye comfortlesse saith he But I will come vnto you And then verse 27. Peace I leaue with you my peace I giue vnto you not as the world giueth giue I vnto you Let not your heart be troubled nor feare â—ut moâ—e at large in the 15. chap. from the 18. verse to the end of the chapter and that by many reaâ—ons The which his comfortable speech he doth also furthermore prosecute from the beginning of the 16. ch verses 1 2 â— 4 And thenceforth he returneth againe to comâ—ort â—is Disciples against their sorrow concerning his departure from them It is true as was obserued not long since euen from the 5. verse to the 22. But which I pray you are the reasons whereby our Sauiour comforteth his Disciples against afflictions and persecutions of this world yea of the malignant Church that is both in the world and also of the world as our Sauiour rangeth it Question Which I say are these reasons Answere First our Sauiour saith If the world hate you ye know that it hated me before you verse 18 The which reason he further amplifieth in the 20. verse in these words Remember the word that I said vnto you The seruant is not greater then his Master If they haue persâ—cuted me they will persecute you also if they haue kept my word they will also keepe yours Secondlâ— our Sauiour comforteth his Disciples against the perâ—ecutions of this world from the excellencie of their estate as being chosen out of the worâ—d If ye were of the world saith our Sauiour the world would loue his owne but I haue chosen ye out of the world therâ—fore the worlâ— hâ—teth you Thirdly our Sau our comâ—orteâ—h his Disciples from the causlâ—sse ground of the persecutions of the wicked against them the which he sheweth to be no better then meere wilfull ignorance ioyned with â—atred and malice not onely against them but also against Christ and God the Father himselfe Wherevpon it followeth that they are therein without all excuse and that they make themselues most miserable and damnable in that wherein they imagine they serue God Explication and proofe So indeed it â—olloweth verses â—1 22 23 24 25. All these things will they doe
a sleepe in Christ are perished The Apostle speaketh in way of supposition but in truth it is not so seeing it is most certaine as hee declareth that our Sauiour is risen againe And therefore there is not onely an assured ground of the resurrection of the body heereafter but also of the present felicitie of the Saints departed euen from the very time of their bodily death Neuerthelesse to them which doe not beleeue that our Sauiour is risen it is all one as if hee were not risen at all saue that they must one day yea doe alreadie begin to feele the punishment of their infidelitie concerning this article as one the chiefe among the rest VVofull therefore is the state of the vnbeleeuing Iewes to this day whosoeuer of them imbrace the wicked fable of their vnbeleeuing and blasphemous auncestors Beliefe in God the Son who ascended vp into heauen of whom wee reade Matthew The ground of the article 28.12.13.14.15 who as much as lay in them smothered the light of his resurrection and led many into this damnable heresie of denying the same Miserable also was the condition of Hymeneus and Philetus of whom wee reade 2. Timothy 2.17.18 who like enough from this euill ground of doubting of the resurrection of our Sauiour or at the least not considering the right vse and end of his resurrection denied the resurrection to come saying that it is past already Likewise miserable were the Corinthian heretikes who denied that our Sauiour rose againe they imbracing as it is very like that wicked and blasphemous fable of the Iewes Onely Cerinthus acknowledgeth this Epiph. lib. 1. Tom. 2. cap. 28. more then those Iewes that our Sauiour shall rise againe at the last day and so addeth one grosse error to another Moreouer the fable of the Gnostici is to be condemned of vs in that they would haue vs beleeue that our Sauiour was not onely by the space of forty dayes after his resurrection heere on earth but euen whole 18. moneths that is a yeere and halfe which must needes falsifie the holy storie touching the time of the ascension of our Sauiour and also of the sending of the holie Ghost vpon the Apostles and of the beginning of their preaching and therfore is in no wise to be indured of vs but earnestly reiected as a most erroneous computation But what shal we say of the family of H.N. their most false Prophet H N. himselfe all their diuelish leaders and guides most hereticall aboue all other who in the light of the Gospell and after the most lightsome discouerie of all former heresies do yet renue the same againe and that also in the most fantasticall and absurd course that may be peruerting all things according to their feeble and braine-sicke allegories both conception birth life sufferings and resurrection of our Sauiour Christ as if there were no historicall truth at all to be greatly regarded in any of these excellent articles of our Christian faith But blessed be the Lord our GOD and our Lord Iesus Christ to be blessed for euer who by his faithfull seruant and true Minister of his Gospell M. Knewstub hath so vnmasked and confuted this notorious and monstrous heretike H. N. that none can be deceiued by his delusions henceforth but they that are willing to be seduced For whose blessed labours as wee haue great cause to blesse and praise God in Christ Iesus so let vs intreate the same our God and most gratious and heauenly Father that by his and all other good meanes and helpes both of writing and preaching the which hee of his infinite mercie hath vouchsafed vs euery one of vs that are the Schollers of our Sauiour Christ may learne to be sound in the faith and so continue to the end to the glory of the same our good God and of our Sauiour Iesus Christ and to our owne euerlasting saluation through the grace of the holy Ghost guiding and confirming vs all in the whole truth of the Gospell Amen Thus much concerning the first degree of the exaltation of our Sauiour Christ Beliefe in God the Sonne who ascended vp into Heauen Question NOw let vs proceede to the next degree Which is that How followeth it in the articles of our beliefe Answer Question He ascended vp into heauen What ground of holy Scripture haue you for the ground and warrant of this article Answer The Euangelist Marke recordeth it briefly in these words chap. 10 ver 19. So after the Lord had spoken vnto them he was receiued into heauen The Euangelist Luke is somewhat more large chapter 24.51.52.53 after this manner 51. And it came to passe saith he that as he blessed them he departed from them that is Luke 24. he remoued himselfe some distance from them and was carried vp into heauen 52. And they that is his Apostles worshipped him and returned to Ierusalem with great ioy 53. And they were continually in the Temple praising and landing God Amen But in the first chap. of the Acts the Apostles verses 9.10 11. hee is yet more large then thus saying Acts. 1. 9. And when he had spoken these things while they beheld he was taken vp for a cloud tooke him vp out of their sight 10. And while they looked stedfastly toward heauen as he went behold two men stoode by them in white apparell 11. Who also said Ye men of Galile why stand ye looking vp into heauen This Iesus which is taken vp from ye into heauen shall so come as ye haue seene him goe into heauen In these places we haue in deede the historicall record of this article of our faith Explication as it was fulfilled by our Sauiour in the time and season thereof not onlie according to the former and more ancient prophesies Psal 68.18 compared with Eph. 4.7.8 And Psal 110.1 compared with Matth. 22.41 c. insomuch as the sitting of our Sauiour at the right hand of God there prophesied of includeth the ascension And Dan. 7.13.14 where the ascension and sitting at the right hand of God are ioyntlie fore-told But not onely thus was this fulfilled but also by the more late predictions of our Sauiour himselfe at sundrie times before his death as Iohn 3 12.13 more darkly to Nicodemus And to the Iewes more commonly chap. 6.62 And chap. 7.33.34 And chap. 8.21 And to his Disciples more priuately and apart in most sweete and comfortable manner though for the present they did not so conceiue of his speech chap 14.2.3.4.5 And verse 28.29 And chap 16.4.5 16.17 c. But most plainely to Marie Magdalen after his resurrection chap 20.17.18 Iesus as the Euangelist writeth sayeth vnto her Touch me not for I am not yet ascended to my Father but goe to my bretheren and say vnto them I ascend vnto my Father and your Father and to my God and your God And Marie Magdalen as Saint Iohn writeth further Came and shewed the Disciples that shee had seene
same end blesse the same his Apostles and leaue his blessing behind him to the effecting of his good will and pleasure for the calling sanctification and saluation of his whole Church to the end of the world ExplicatioÌ„ This questionles must needes be esteemed a singular comfort And the rather if as was noted partly before and may well be called to minde here againe that the blessing of our Sauiour Christ is infinitly to be preferred before the pronouncing of blessing by any other either holy Priest of the Lawe or most faithfull minister of the blessed Gospell For as the one did blesse so doth the other that is onely by way of intreatie from God as his Ministers though in speciall maÌ„ner aboue the priuate mans blessing whether Parent or any other seeing God hath made a speciall promise of blessing in this behalfe as we haue seene before But our Sauiour Christ blessed not onely as a minister of the word or rather as a Mediator of the euerlasting couenant of God intreating itâ— from him but euen as a selfe commander hauing equall power with God to conferre all grace and blessing whatsoeuer He doth not therefore blesse as Aaron blessed Israel but rather as Melchisedek blessed Abraham in whose loynes was Aaron yea rather as God to bee blessed for euer did blesse Melchisedek himselfe And thus it is euident that we are to account it a speciall benefite not onely to the Apostles but euen to our selues being as it were in their loynes touching the spirituall propagation of the Church by them insomuch as being in the action of blessingâ— he went into heauen giuing thereby no doubt to vnderstand that hee minded euen from thence to blesse out of the heauenly Sion euen from that sanctuarie and Tabernacle which the Lord God himselfe pight and not man Heb 8.2 ch 9 11.12 Let vs therefore haue his blessing in most high and singular estimation Iaakob as we know so greatly esteemed to be blessed of his Father before he should dye that by all meanes he laboured to obtaine it Yea profane Esau after he had lost the blessing of his father laboured importunately to recouer it What thankes therefore infinitely much more ought wee to render to our Lord Iesus Christ the euerlasting Father of blessing to his Church In whom and by whom all the nations of the earth are blessed Isai 9.6 Yea for that he hath so preuented vs with his blessing that wee neede not seeke it by vnlawfull meanes as Rebecka and Iaakob did the blessing of his Father Isaak Neither neede wee feare any contrarie curse according to that Number ch 23. verse 23. There is no sorcerie against Iaakob For who can curse when God hath blessed c. Read also Gen 12.3 Question But what comfortable benefite haue wee also by the ascension of our Sauiour Christ Answer As it it aâ—â— higher degree of the exaltation of our Sauiour Christ in our humane nature then was his resurrection from the dead so it it a further confirmation and assurance vnto vs that we are perfectly iustified in the sight of God by him ExplicatioÌ„ The reason is very cleare For insomuch as it is truly said that if our Sauiour had not fully satisfied the iustice of God for our sinnes insomuch as hee had made himselfe sinne for vs by taking vpon him the guiltines and offences of vs and all the elect hee could neuer haue risen againe from the dead as a conquerour of death which is the iust stipend or wages of sinne for euer Rom 6 in the end of the chapter much lesse may we say could he haue beene admitted to ascend vp into heauen But now that we knowe hee is not onely risen from the dead but is also ascended vp to the liuing God appearing there on our behalfe as wee shall haue further occasion to obserue in the next Article we may iustly reason from hence by way of amplification that it is now much more manifest by the ascension of our Sauiour into heauen that we are surely discharged indeede both of the guiltinesse and also of the punishment of all our sinnes and perfectly instified in the sight of God through faith in his name Read Iohn 16. verse 10. and Rom 8.34 For the ascension is included as one degree of exaltation and so of the amplification of the comfort to be vnderstood betwixt the resurrection of our Sauiour and his sitting at the right hand of the Father Of the which more afterward In the meane season let vs gather together the rest of the comfortable fruites of the ascension Question Which may they be Answer A third comfort may iustly bee this that it is likewise a further assurance vnto vs that our Sauiour hath so vanquished and subdued all our Spirituall aduersaries that they shall neuer recouer themselues to be able to preuaile against vs or any of the children of God This also we may see confirmed Ioh 16 verse 11. where our Sauiour himselfe telleth his Disciples that after his ascension the holy Ghost should reproue the world of iudgement because the Prince of this world is iudged We may see it also plainely testified Ephes 4 8. according to the prophesie of the 68. Psal verse 17.18 when he ascended vp on high â—e â—eâ— * Captiuorâ—â—â—stituaâ—â—â—â— scimundum carnen â—â—â—catum mortem Satanam cap titam fecitâ— id est subâ— gâ—t Trenâ— Iuâ— captiuitie captiue that is hee hath most gloriously surprised and taken our enemies and subdued them Hee had euen vpon the crosse rifled and spoiled the diuel and tooke away the hand writing which was against vs. Collos 2.14.15 but his ascension sheweth it more clearly a great deale Neither is it to be neglected for the furtherance of our comfort in this behalfe that whereas the diuel and his arme is described as hauing the aduantage in fighting against vs not onely in heauenly things but also from the aire we being as poore earthwormes creeping vpon the earth Eph 2.2 and ch 6.12 Our Sauiour who is our captaine and vnder whose ensigne we fight is farre higher then they and hath infinitely much more power and aduantage against them for the leading and safe conducting of vs then they haue against vs for our hurt So this may well be a third comfort indeede according to that Psalm 68.34.35 Ascribe the power to God for his maiestie is vppon Israel and his strength in the clowdes c. Question Now in the fourth place how may the ascension of our Sauiour be yet a further comfort vnto vs Answer Our Sauiour Christ being ascended vp into heauen hath from thence and since that time and euen to this day more plentifully inriched his Church with heauenly gifts and graces of the holy Ghost for the further benefiting of euery particular member of it then euer he had done before ExplicatioÌ„ It is true For so Ephes chap 4. verse 8.11 c. the Apostle Paul addeth to the leading of captiuitie captiue
mindes to wit the mindes of infidells that the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ who is the image of God should not shine vnto them But now that we may come to the third fruit and benefit of our Sauiours sitting at the right hand of God in that he is aduanced in his princely prophesie to wit to those most gratious and plentifull effects which from that time he gaue to the Ministers and Preachers of his Gospel and their ministerie aboue that hee euer gaue to the ministerie of his former Prophets or to his owne most sacred preaching while he was bodily vpon the earth the holy historie intituled the Acts of the Apostles doth plentifully confirme that hee did so euen from the beginning of the 2. chapter to the end of the 28. chap. which is the last of that notable booke According also as it is most briefly testified by Saint Marke chap. 16.20 where hee sheweth that after our Sauiour was receiued into heauen and sate at the right hand of God the Apostles went forth preached euery where And that the Lord wrought with them and confirmed the word with signes that followed And this was that which our Sauiour himselfe had promised before his death Iohn 14.12 Verily verily I say vnto you he that beleeueth in me the works that I doe he shall doe also and greater then these shall he doe for I goe to my Father These greater workes were the preaching of the Gospel to the Gentiles and their conuersion to the faith of Christ and to the obedience of the Gospel which were not fulfilled till our Sauiour was set downe at the right hand of God that he had endewed his Apostles with great power of his grace from the same right hand of the power of God as the whole history of the Acts of the Apostles doth plentifully declare We conclude therefore that looke what comfort we finde by the ministerie of the Gospel yea and from the word and Gospel of the new Testament it selfe written to our vses by the holy Apostles we are to ascribe it most immediately and as touching the perfit sealing of it vp vnto vs to the sitting of our Sauiour at the right hand of God So that seeing the people reioyced greatly at the workes of our Sauiour while he was vpon the earth for a time because God had raised vp a great Prophet among them though they did not then know him to be the Son of God Luke 7.16 Much more may we iustly reioyce who know and beleeue that the same great Prophet the Prince of all Prophets the most princely Prophet is royally aduanced at the right hand of God to such excellent ends as haue beene hetherto declared And thus much shall suffice to note out the comforts of this article of our saith in regard of the propheticall office of our Sauiour Christ Let vs come to the like comfortable fruites and benefites of his aduancement to the right hand of God in respect of his kingly priesthood Question Which are they Ans We are hereby assured that all the comfortable fruites and benefits of the most holie sacrifice of our Sauiour Christ in his death and sufferings for our sinnes as well touching the euils remoued as the benefites conferred and bestowed thereby are most perfâ—â—ty confirmed to vs and all true beleeuers Yea that the couenant it selfe of the whole bountie of Gods most free grace euen to our eternall saluation and glory is for euer most authentically sealed vp and confirmed to the whole Church of Christ. It is very true For in this respect hee is in titled to be a Priest not according to the lawe of the carnall commandement ExplicatioÌ„ but according to the power of endlesse life For hee that is God by his holy Prophet testifieth thus Thou art a Priest for euer after the order of Melchisedechâ— Heb. 7.16.17 The which excellencie and perfection of our Sauiours priesthoode is in the same place confirmed from hence that hee is aduanced to the right hand of God as this article of our Christian beliefe teacheth vs according also as it followeth in the some Epistle to the Hebrewes chapter 8.1 in these words Now of the things which we haue spoken saith the Apostle this is the summe that wee haue such an high Priest that sitteth at the right hand of the throne of the Maiestie in the heauens And is a Minister of the Sanctuarie and of the true Tabernacle which the Lord pight and noâ— man And therevpon also hee saith further verse 6. that the same our high Priest hath obtained a more excellent office insomuch as hee is the Mediator of a better Testament which is established vpon better promises c. Now what the fruites and benefites be which are most perfitly assured vnto vs and to the whole Church of our Sauiour Christ by this his sitting at the right hand of God in regard of his aduancement in his roiall Priesthood we are to call them to minde from that which hath beene obserued before concerning the sufferings and death of our Sauiour in the proper place thereof But whence is it that all those fruites should take their full effect from the sitting of our Sauiour in his priestly aduancement at the right hand of God Was it not sufficient that our Sauiour in the time of his humiliation suffered to death euen to the death vpon the Crosse to be a sacrifice for our sinnes seeing it is expresly saide in the 10. chapter of the same Epistle to the Hebrewes verse 14. that with one offering he hath consecrated for euer them that are sanctified Seeing also as the holy Apostle saith further in the same place the holy Ghost beareth vs record in that after hee said before This is the Testament which I will make vnto them after those daies saith the Lord I will put my lawes in their heart and in their mindes I will write them And their sinnes and iniquities will I remember no more Was not therfore I say the sacrifice of the death of our Sauiour in it selfe fully sufficient once for all without any further respect to this his sitting at the right hand of God Question The sufferings and death of our Sauiour were fully sufficient to the act of meriting all things for vs at the hand of God Answer once for all They were so in deede for so it followeth still in the same text verse 18. in these words Now where remission of these thinges is there is no more offering for sinne Question What was remaining then to be yet further fulfilled Answer Our Sauiour is risen againe froÌ„ the dead ascended vp into heauen thenceforth sitteth for euer at the right hand of God to dispence apply the fruits benefits of the same his merit to euery true beleeuer in him And to this purpose we are further taught assured that our Sauiour beeing at the right hand of God doth make continuall intercession for vs. This also is
we reade 1. Pet. 3.19 20. The people at that time regarded not to preuent the day of their visitation though a time was set them if they would not repent Therefore that is because of their great sinnes and securitie in sinning the Lord said My Spirit shall not alwaies striue with man because he is but flesh Gen. 6.3 and his daies shall be a hundreth and twenty yeares to wit before his destruction if he will not repent Wee regard not to repent though we are altogether vncertaine how soone we may be called to our generall reckoning and account So then as touching the world it is all one whether they haue a time of repentance or no time limitted vnto them In St. Luke there is also though likely vttered by our Sauiour at another time the example of the daies of Lot added to this of Noah to the very same purpose and therefore may we well make mention of it here Likewise saith our Sauiour Luke chapter 17. verses 28 29 30. as it was in the daies of Lot they did eate they dranke they bought they sold they planted they built But in the day that Lot went out of Sodome it rained fire and brimstone from heauen and destroied them all After these ensamples shall it be in the day when the Sonne of man shall be reuealed This vncertaintie of the time to our knowledge though most certaine and exactly determined in the counsell of God Beliefe in God the Sonne who shall come from heauen to iudge both the quicke and the dead it is in the last place of the description of the tâ—me amd manner declared from the sodaine and contrarie effects instanced by two combined examples as one may say the first of two men in the field working together the one receiued to wit into the kingdome of heauen as Luke 17.17 the other refused that is as one adiudged to euerlasting torment The second example is of two woman grinding at the mill the one receiued the other refused And in the Euangelist Luke the chapter before alledged verse 34. there is a third instance expressed I tell you saith our Sauiour in the night there shall be two in one bed the one shall be receiued and the other shall be left And beside this there is also this vse prescribed from the former examples of the daies of Noah and Lot that euery one ought to be so willingly prepared to meete the Lord that they should haue their mindes sequestred from all desire after earthly things or else that all contrary desires and indeauours in seeking after the enioying of them should be in vaine yea perillous and damnable vnto them At that day therefore saith our Sauiour he that is vpon the house and his stusse in the house let him not come downe to take it out and he that is in the field likewise let him not turne backe to that which he left behinde Remember Lots wife Whosoeuer will seeke to saue his soule to wit by any vnlawfull practises against the Lord Zoogonesei A metaphore in like sense as it is said The blood of the Martyrs is the seede of the Gospel For it is as the seed of their owne saluation as in seeking to elude or escape his iudgement they shall loose it and whosoeuer will loose it that is to say willingly in the waies of God he shall get it life Thus much out of St. Luke in another place though belonging to the same doctrine But as touching the use it followeth to be more fully considered of vs from the words of our Sauiour recorded by Saint Matthew when we shall proceed to a new portion of our text But before we come to that let vs obserue two things more First concerning the former three couple of instances in the which the one of euery couple were receiued the other refused yea though they were about lawfull businesse of this life or at their naturall rest what then shall we thinke of those both couples and companies that shall be found vnlawfully busied either in bed or at board as we vse to speak such as giue themselues to wantonnesse and vncleannesse or to any other lewd practise or that spend their time wholly or principally at dicing and carding or in any other exercise of vaine pleasure and delight without regard of the honest and godly duties of some good and profitable calling The nature also of the refusing which our Sauiour speaketh of would diligently be considered of vs. For it is a most terrible thing to be left so as a man shall remaine for euer seperated from the Lord world with out end to remaine in extreame anguish of soule and bodie in a conuiction of all former contempt and sinne and rebellion against the holy word and Gospel of God Neuerthelesse we must not so take the words of our Sauiour concerning the receiuing of one and the refusing of the other as though no two or more in a company shall not be receiued together For out of question though thousands of the elect faithfull and dutifull children of God should be gathered together in one place at a sermon or vpon any other iust occasion no one of them should be refused And yet for all that let none being without faith and care of godlinesse in himselfe thinke that because he is with the godly in neare society in outward and ciuill respects that therefore he shall be saued Nay rather the wife liuing with a godly husband and is not godly herselfe or the husband liuing with a christian wife and is not himselfe carefull to serue and obey Christ and so of parents and children c they shall the rather be condemned because they profit not by such excellent examples which God hath set before them in a continuall view to put them in minde of their dutie This ought therefore not onely to cause euery one to be carefull for himselfe but also as much as lieth in him for his neare companion the husband for the wife the wife for the husband the parents for the childe and euery friend for his friend that they also may be saued with them Thus much concerning the first of the two obseruations mentioned before Now secondly let vs obserue that whereas our Sauiour in describing the security of the old world in the daies of Noah and of Lot maketh menâ—ion of their marrying and giuing in marriage of their eating and drinking of their buying and selling of their building planting it is not because these things or any of them are vnlawfull in themselues For we know that marriage is the ordinance of God yea an honourable ordinance And God that hath giuen vs appetite and made his good prouision with a bountifull hand for the feeding of vs it is his good will no doubt that we should eate our meate yea not onely for necessitie but also sometimes for daintie It is lawfull also to buy and sell yea necessary for a Commonwealth and benefite to all
last ch 41.4 I the Lorde doe the first worke I am he that doth the last not only a perfect beeing in himselfe the onely eternall and efficient cause of all creatures but also to be the cause of the effecting of all his promises and blessings in the proper times seasons therof as the Lord doth interpret his owne meaning Ex 6.2.3 Moreouer saith the text God spake vnto Moses and said vnto him I am the Lord and I appeared to Abraham Isaak and to Iaacob by the name of Shaddai that is all-mightie or all-sufficient God but by my name Iehouah was I not knowen vnto them That is I promised to Abraham Isaak Iaacob the land of Canaan for an inheritance but I did not performe it vnto them as touching the reall and actuall possession of it as I will now to you their posteritie c as it followeth in that chapter It is asmuch as if the Lord should haue said to the Iewes at the coÌ„ming of Christ in comparison of the former ages that hee neuer shewed himselfe so manifestlie or by his name Iehouah as hee did then in so much as all the promises of God are Yea Amen in Christ In which respect our Sauiour Christ himselfe telleth his disciples that they were blessed aboue all other that were before theÌ„ in so much as they nowe sawe and heard that which the Prophets and Righteous men among them desired to heare and see but could not Wherfore worthiâ—ie might they then and wee our selues now in speciall manner hearken to the exhortation of the 68. Genes 21.33 AbrahaÌ„ called vppon the name of Iehouah the euerliuing God Psal vers 4. Sing vnto God sing praises to his name exalt him that rideth vpon the heauens in his name Iah and reioyce before him Isa ch 26.4 Trust in the Lorde for euer for in the Lord God Be Iah Iehouah there is strength for euermore Read also this name Iâ—h Ps 89.8 A mightie Lorde Chasin Iah and Ps 94. twice verses â— and 12. and Ps 118. fiue times and 135. vers 4. And in composition often times Halleluiah praise yee the Lord. Iah is but as it were a contraction of the name Iehouah It noteth the Eternitie yea the Sempiternitie or perpetuall eternitie of God without beginning without ending He that was is and is to come as this name is interpreted in the new Testament and applyed to Christ our Iehouah the Lorde our righteousnes as wee are after to obserue when wee come to consider of the Deitie of his person Question But what other titles are there which doe more entierly then the rest declare the nature of God Answere Next vnto the name Iehouah which as I haue learned wee doe English by the name Lord therby are to vnderstand his eternall nature beeing as was euen now declared the most vsuall title of the Lord is God the which word as I haue bene also taught is vsed of vs in stead of that which signifieth in the Hebrew language the almightines or omnipotencie of God as though hee should call him the God of all might or power Explication and proofe So is it indeed For the Hebrew word El or Eloah in the plurall number Elohim signifieth the power yea the manifold power and vertue of the Diuine nature yea with some learned interpreters also El Elohim Pâ—alm 50.1 Deut. 32.15 Eloah the distinction of the persons in God vnto whom equallie the almighty power of the diuine nature of God doth belong as we shall further consider afterward by the grace of God Thus then the most vsuall titles belonging to the nature of God are in our language Lord and God as though we should call him as in other words we doe the Eternall Almightie God In regard of which eternitie of God the name of God is oftentimes in the holy scriptures said to be eternall likewise that his mercie endureth for euer that all his promises are sure and stedfast that his faithfulnes shall neuer faile that his throne is for euer that his righteousnes is euerlasting and that ther is no end of his kingdome And in respecte of his omnipotencie He that is mightie hath done for mee great things saith the Virgin Marie and holie is his name Luk 1.49 And the almightie God by the name Shaddai Psal 68.14 and Ps 91.1 and often in the book of Iob ch 5.17 ch 6.4.14 and chap 8.3.5 and chapt 22. fiue times verses 3.17.23.25.26 But of the titles of the iustice mercie gouernment of God we shall haue further occasion to rehearse them among some other sorts of the titles of God LEt vs therefore come to those which shew what manner of one God is named to be in respect of his creatures wherin also are noted the actions or works as likewise the diuine properties and attributes of God Question And first to speake more generallie which are they Answere Creator gouernour and preseruer of all things most high possessor of heauen and earth The Lord God of all flesh and of the Spirits of all fleshe The searcher of the hearts and reynes Iudge of the whole worlde who iudgeth without respect of persones The iudge which maketh lowe and which maketh high Lord of hosts and if ther be any other like to these These are euery where to be found in the holie Scriptures Creator Eccles chap ExplicatioÌ„ proofe 12.1 and Isai ch 42.5 and chap 45.12 ver 18. Acts 17.43 c. Psalm 33.6.7.8.9 Psalm 74.16.17 And Psalm 94.9 Iob. chapt 32.22 c. Gouernour Psal 22. The Lord ruleth among the Nations And Ps 33.10.11 The Lord breaketh the Counsell of the heathen and bringeth to nought c. He that chastiseth the Nations Psal 94.10 and Psalm 47.8 God reigneth ouer the heathen And Psal 66.7 Hee ruleth the world by his power Isai 16.1 The ruler of the worlde Preseruer Iob chapt 7.20 O thou preseruer of men And 1. Timot. 4.10 Wee trust in the liuing God who is the preseruer of all men speciallie of those that beleeue And Psalm 36.6 Hee that preserueth man and beast No man could haue anie power or authoritie to gouerne if God did not giue it him Iohn chap 19.11 and Rom 13.4 Most high God possessor of Heauen and Earth Genes 14.22 and Psalm 104 24. Tremell The Lord God of all flesh Ierem. 32.27 of the Spirits of all flesh Numb 16.22 and chapt 27.16 And Hebr 12.9 Father of Spirits Zech 12.1 The Lorde who hath formed the Spirit of man within him c. And Ezech 18.4 All soules are mine both the soule of the Father and also the soule of the sonne are mine Searcher of hearts and trier of the reines 1. Sam. 16.7 The Lord beholdeth the heart And 1. Kings 8.39 The Lorde onely knoweth the hearts of all the children of men And Prou 16.2 The Lorde pondereth the Spirits Psalm 7.9 The righteous God trieth the
that hee is our Creator and Gouernour followeth next in order but seeing wee shall haue a speciall occasion offered vs hereafter to inquire of them wee will of purpose omit them here NEuertheles we wil proceed to those comforts which arise from other considerationâ— and namely from this in the next place that the Lord our God is of a most spirituall nature and beeing of infinite Maiestie filling both heauen and earth c. Question What therefore is the comfort of this Answere The comfort hereof is this that God euery where present with vs by his spirit is a mercifull beholder pittier and moderator of all our troubles and griefes our vpholder in euery griefe and distresse and finally our deliuerer out of all our troubles though with our bodily eyes we see him not ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe For the proofe of this read Exod. 3 7 c. I haue surely seene the trouble of my people which are in â—gypt saith the Lord and I haue heard their cry because of their taske-maisters for I knowe their sorrowes That which the Lord did then hee doth continually as the necessities of his people doe require as we may further perceiue by other proofes of the same kinde As Zech 4 10. The eyes of the Lord goe through the whole world Neither is he an ydle beholder in seeing how things goe as we may further perceiue by that we reade in the 9 chap. and 8. verse of the same prophesie I will campe about mine house against the army against him that passeth by and against him that returneth and no oppressor shall come vppon them any more for nowe haue I seene with my eyes Likewise Prou. 15 3. The eyes of the Lord in euery place behold the euill and the good And Psal 33 verses 13 14. The Lord looketh down from heauen and beholdeth al the children of men From the habitation of his dwelling hee beholdeth all them that dwell in the earth He facioneth their hearts euery one and vnderstandeth all their workes c. Likewise Psal 34. verses 15 16. The eyes of the Lord are vppon the righteous and his eares are open to their crye But the face of the LORD is against them that doe euill to cutte off their remembrance from the earth And Heb. 11.27 We haue the example of Moses who comforted himselfe against the fiâ— ceâ—es of the king of Egypt by looking vp to him that is inuisible as the Apostle teacheth that is by looking vp to God whoÌ„ he describeth to be hee that is inuisible according to that 1. Tim. 1 17. where he is called the King inuisible NOw let vs goe forward What is furthermore the comfort of this that he Lord our God is most perfect entier and absolute in himselfe so that albeâ—t he is euery where present silling heauen and earth and vpholding all things yet he is neuertheles altogether an other and most perfectly in his diuine nature and essence seperated from them neither is contained in any place nor vpheld by any creature c. Question What I say is the comfort hereof Answere This may exceedingly comfort vs that although aâ—l creatures in heauen and earth should seeme to forsake vs yea to be vtterly bent against vs yet so long as wâ— put our trust in God we may be sure that both he can and also that he will cherish maintaine vt yea in this fraile life so long as hee seeth so meete against all creatures that should conâ—pire to discomfort and destroy vs. Explication and proofe It is true that you say For God worketh most freely in all things hee is nothing intangled and snared any way hee is not limited nor tyed to any second meanes and causes And for the proofe of this comfort reade Heb. 13. c. â— God hath said I will not faile thee neither forsake thee So that wee may boldly say The Lord is my helper neither will I feare what man can doe vnto me Read also Psal 34 19. The Lord is neare to them that are of a contrite heart c. Whereupon well obserueth Maister Caluin that herein is contained a doctrine full of most sweete consolation and comfort that God doth not then leaue vs when a huge heape of euils doe so ouerwhelme vs that we are as one would say stuffled thereby or so daunted that we cannot tell almost what wee may doe His wordes vpon those wordes of the Psalme are these Plena suauissimae consolationis doctrine Deum ne tunc quidem a nobis discedere quum malorum congeries not quasi exanimatos obruit Here also call againe to minde Psal 23 4. Though I should walke through the valley of the shadowe of death I will feare no euill for thou art with me thy rod and thy staffe they comfort me A particular experience whereof we finde recorded 1. Sam. 3â— â— Where we reade that Dauid comforted himselfe in his God when his owne company mutinously intended forth-with to haue stoned him Remember also to this purpose the 46. Psalme And Psalme 113. the third verse Our God is in heauen he doth whatsoeuer he will Moreouer Deut 8 3. and Mat. 4 4. Man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord. And 1. Sam 14.6 and likewise 2. Chron. 14 11. The Lord helpeth with fewe as well as with mâ—ny And Zâ—char 4.6 Neither by an army nor strength but by my spirit saith the Lord of Hosts And Isay 59 16 c. and Chap. â—â— 1 Aâ— God in the beginning made all things of nothing without any helpeâ— so as it pleaseth him he can helpe as it were without helpe c. But let vs proceede to some other particulars Question WHat is the comfort of this that as the Lord our God is of an infinite and as one would say of a transcendent nature and in his diuine Maiestie of incomprehensible greatnes as Psal 14â— 3 His greatnes is incomprehensible so he is also in dignitie and worthines infinitely excelling al creatures whatsoeuer Answere The comfort hereof is that when our God shall giue iudgement on our side all creatures must be silent before him and rest in his iudgement In the meane while it may iustly be a speciall comfort to the seruants of God that as they serue him which is the chiefe Lord and maister aboue all so their seruice is the most honourable and happie seruice that may be Here indeed the common prouerbe may haue chiefe place There is no fishing to the fishing of the sea ExplicatioÌ„ proofe nor seruice to the seruice of the King c. The reward of no earthly Prince is or can be coÌ„parable to the reward of the king of heaueÌ„ For this happines of the seruants of God Read how they are priuiledged aboue all other yea euen in the times of greatest danger Isay chap. 6â— 8 â— 13 14. Thus saith the Lord As wine is found in the cluster one saith destroy it not for a
O my God take mee not away in the middest of my dayes thy yeares endure froÌ„ generation to generation Thou hast aforetime laid the fouÌ„dation of the earth the heauens are the work of thy hands They shall perish but thou shalt endure They shall euen all waxe olde as doth a garment as a vesture shalt thou change them they shal be changed But thou art the same and thy yeares shall not faile And Ps 35.10 Lord who is like vnto thee who deliuerest the poore froÌ„ him that is too stroÌ„g for him c These are the second sorte of duties SHewe now in the third place which those duties are which faith yeeldeth frâ—m the coÌ„fort of this that the Lord our God is of a most spirituall nature iÌ„finite euery wher present vnmeasurable inuisible and incomprehensible Which be they Question Aâ—â—â—â—â—â— From the considerations saith doth withdrawe the thoughts of our mindes from thinking God to be like any bodily creature in outward forme or shape much more the hands fâ—â—m making and setting vp any bodily representation of him most of all the heart from yeelding any diuine worship to any creature the which it doth acknowledge to belong only to the Lord our God Exâ—lâ—cation and prâ—â—â—e This indeede is one speciall dutie of faith touching the spirituall nature of God in that he is infinite and euery where presâ—nt c. accoâ—ding to that we reâ—d Isay 4â— 18. Ier. 16 6. Deut. 4 15 16 17 18 19. And Act. 17 v. 24 c. 29 What other duties doe belong to the same comfort of faith Question Answere It requireth of euery true beleeuer that he be wise vnto sobrietie without all curious search into the diuine nature of God the which may so onely be known as it is alwaies to be acknowledged infinitely exceeding all that our weake knowledge and vnderstanding can reach vnto It teacheth vs to worship God in spirit and truth It warneth vs to beware of all hypocrâ—â—â—ie and to take heede that we do in no wise peruert or corrupt the most holy and pure doctrine of his truth These and such like are the duties belonging to the former comfort of faith Explicatiâ—n anâ— prooâ—e They are so in very deed as may appeare first froÌ„ that generall admonition which we read Rom. 12 3. Let no man vnderstand aboue that which is meete to vndeâ—stand but let hâ—m vnderstaÌ„d accoâ—ding to sobrietie as God hath dealt to euery man the measure of faith For if we may not in things reuealed boast of a greater measure of knowledge theÌ„ God hath giueÌ„ much lesse may we pry curiously into his vnsearchable secrets Read also Deut. 29. v. 29. Pro. 25 1 2 1â— 2â— And Iudg ch 13 18 22. There is also a wise admonition though Apocriphâ—ll to the same purpose Eccles ch 3 22. Seeke not out the things that be too hard for thee neither search the things rashly that be to mightie for thee Secondly call agâ—ine to mind herein this place that excelleÌ„t example of our Sauiour Christ Iohn 4 24. God is a spirit they that worship him must worship him in spirit and truth For such as God is such also must his worship be Thirdly read Ps 44 â—â— â—1 If we haue forgotten the name of our God and holden vp our hands to a strange God shall not God search this out For he knoweth the secrets of the heart And Ps 1 29. O Lord thou hast tried and knowne Thou knowest my sittinâ— my rising c. The whole Psal is of exceeding good vse to this purpose Finally read Ier. 23 v. 23 24 25. Am I a God at hand saith the Lord and not a God farre oft Can any hide himselfe in secret places that I shall not see him saith the Lord Doe not I file heauen and hearth saith the Lord I haue heard what the Prophets said that prophesie lyes in my name saying I haue dreamed I haue dreamed c. And Ps 119 verse 168. I haue kept thy precepts and thy testimonies for all my waies are before thee Hetherto of the third sort of duties Question Let vâ—â—â—me to the fourth what duties belong to this comfort of faith that although all creatures should forsake vs yet the Lord our God will not leaue or 〈◊〉 vs Answere Thâ—â— ought to cause vs to preferre the Lord our God in our hearts and to loue and imbrace him infinity aboue all creatures so that euery one of vs should resolutely say in â—â—m else as we read Ps â—â— â—â— whoÌ„ haue â—â—n heauen but thee and I haue desired none to the earth with thee And so forth as it followeth to the end of the Psalme â—â—ought to cause vs to doe so indeede â—â—â—â—ion ANd what are the duties belonging likewise to this comfort of faith that the Lord our God is the most worthy and excellent yea euen infinitely worst high and excellent aboue all Anâ—â—â—â— We ought for this to reuereÌ„ce him with most high reuereÌ„ce aboue al as much as we may pâ—â—â—bly attaine vnto according to that in the 89. Ps v. 6. 7. Who is equal to the lord in heauen and who is like the Lord among the sonnes of the mighty God is greatly to be feared in the assembly of the Saints and to be reuerenced aboue all that are about him This also is very right and meet and our bounden duty Question NOw what are the duties of faith in respect of this comfort that the Lord our God is infinite in his diuine wisedome and that accordingly hee doth rule and gouerne all things Answere The duties heereof are these First that we denie our owne naturall and fleshly or worldly wisedome condemning it as meere folly and enmitie against God Secondly that we make it our wisedome to be wise in the Lord and according to the instructions limits and bounds of his holy word Thirdly that we iudge reuerendly of all those counsels and waies and works of God whereof we cannot sound the reason Fourthly that while wee walke in his holy wayes yea or hauing erred from them doe vnfainedly returne and repent and seeke the Lord we doe hope for a blessed issue out of the most intricate and confused temptations feares and dangers and euen out of death it selfe And therefore also as a further fruit hereof that touching all such deliuerances and blessings we submit euen our most holy prayers desires indeuours herein to the most gratious wisedome of God as to him that knoweth best both what and when and how euery thing may proue best for vs and accordingly will most gratiously dispose of the same Finally that we acknowledge all wisedome whatsoeuer is in men or Angels or in anie creature else according to their kind to be the gift of our only wise God and that we glorifie him in this behalfe vsing our wit all other his good gifts onely to that end For the proofe of the first of these duties read Rom. 8.7 The wisedome
of God externallie or ad extra as they say the Father by the Sonne and both the Father and the Sonne by the holy Ghost and the holy Ghost from them both whether in the workes of the common creation and gouernement of them all or more speciallie in the speciall worke of the redemption of the elect children of God this knowledge from outward effectes declared from the holy Scriptures and testified by the holy Ghost inlightening and certifying our mindes and consciences thereof it is through the grace of God so familiar and so full of comfort that the more wee vnderstand and taste it the which no doubt wee may doe with dailie increase so long as wee liue the more may wee with holie reuerence and boldenesse euen to the same ende looke into it accordâ—ng to that Ephes 2.18 By him that is by the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ we haue an entraÌ„ce vnto the Father by one Spirit And chapt 3.12 c. By faith in him wee haue boldnesse and entrance with confidence Read all that followeth to the ende of the Chapter But of the comforts more afterward Question In the meane season that we may proceed and make all as plaine as we can What meane you by a Persone of the blessed TRINITIE in the one onely most holie and Diuine nature of God Answere A Persone in the Diuine nature is an eternall Subsistence the which hauing the whole Deitie or Godhead as it were in common or rather in a most holie Communion the one equallie as well as the other it is neuerthelesse distinct from either of the other in way of a supernaturall relation and according to the Diuine manner or order of their Beeing and working onely by one proprietie which it hath incommunicable to either of the other Question Howe is that Answere The FATHER who is the first Person in the holie Trinitie though not the first in time or dignitie but onely in the order and manner of Beeing as was answered euen now hee hath eternallie and without all beginning begotten the Sonne and so hath both taken to himselfe and also communicated to the Sonne the whole nature or Essence of the Deitie The SONNE of GOD is the second Persone of the same most holie and blessed TRINITIE eternallie and without all beginning begotten of the Father and so hath eternallie receiued the whole Deitie or Essence of the Godhead from the Father The HOLY GHOST is the third Person eternallie proceeding both from the Father and also from the Sonne and so hath the whole essence of one and the same DEITIE eternallie and coequallie communicated to him from them both ExplicatioÌ„ proofe This is indeed the true and onely distinction of the Persones in the one onely and vndeuided Nature or essence of God For as touching the Deitie or Godhead it selfe it neither begetteth nor is begotten neither yet proceedeth The distinction therefore by the proprieties rehearsed it doth onely concerne the Persons of the Diuine Nature And although the Diuine nature belongeth equallie as hath bene obserued to euery one of the Persones For the Father is God the Sonne is God and the holy Ghost is God not three Gods but one onely God one in nature one in wisedome one in power one in will one in glorie for the Father is the Father of glorie Ephes 1.17 the Sonne the Lord of glorie 1. Cor 2.8 Iohn 1 14. and ch 12 41. and ch 17.5 and Heb 1. â— Iam 2.1 and 2. Pet. 1.17 Matt 16.27 cha 25.31 the holie Ghost the Spirit of glorie 1. Pet 4.14 and 2. Cor 3.17.18 so that the Father who is the God of glorie Act 7.2 and giueth his glorie to no other Isaia 48.11 Yet hee doth after a sorte giue it to the Sonne and to the holy Ghost that is he is well pleased that they should haue it because they are one with him howesoeuer no one Person can be any of the other The Father cannot be the Sonne or the holy Ghost the Sonne cannot be the holy Ghost or the Father neither can the holy Ghost be either the Father or the Sonne as was said before But of this that the Father is verie true God and consequently eternall and euerliuing infinite in wisdome power mercie iustice c and that the Sonne is so also and likewise the holy Ghost wee shall by the grace of God make it plaine in the handeling of the seuerall Articles of our beliefe the which doe concerne euery one of them In the meane while let vs make some further search after those grounds of holie Scripture which God of his infinit goodnes and mercie hath vouchsafed vs for our assured direction and warrant touching the things allreadie affirmed by vs. Question ANd first what ground and warrant can you alledge to prooue that our God in whom wee beleeue beeing one onely in Nature is neuerthelesse three distinct Persons Answere In the 5. chap of the first epist of the Apostle Iohn verse 7. There are three saith the holie Apostle which beare recorde in heauen the Father the Worde and the holy Ghost and these three are one And in the Gospell according to the same Apostle chapt 10.30 I and my Father saith our Sauiour himselfe are one ExplicatioÌ„ proofe Read also cha 17.21.22 wher our Sauiour Christ prayeth for all true beleeuers that they may be one as hee and the Father is one the Father in him and he in the Father c. And as the Father the Sonne is one so is the holy Ghost one with and in them both according to the first testimonie alledged in the answere out of the 3. epi. of Iohn For there it is said that all three are one not onely consenting in one as it is said in the next verse that the three which beare witnes on earth to wit the Spirit and the water the blood are Eis to en that is agreeing in one but the Father and the Worde that is the Sonne as he is called in the Gospell ch 1.1 c. and the holy Ghost are one En eifi that is they are naturallie and Essentiallie one and consequentlie also most perfectly consenting in one It is euident therefore by the testimonie of the holie Apostle that God beeing but one in Nature is neuerthelesse three Persones This distinction of Persons in one God may also be prooued from the holie Scriptures of the old Testament partly by such testimonies wherin God is spoken of in the plurall number as Genes ch 1.1 Bara Elohim The Godes hee created the heauens c. And likewise verse 26. ch 3.5 ch 20.13 ch 35.7 Iob 35.10 and Ps 149.2 Laetetur Israel in facientibus ipsum Let Israell reioyce in them that made him Deut 4. â— Ioshua 24.19 Elohim quedoshim hu The Goddes hee is the holie ones Eccl 5.7 Gebohim he is the high ones And Ier 10.10 Iehouah Elohim hu Elohim chaijm that is the Lord Godes he is the liuing Godes And
through the sanctification of the holy Ghost to take and adopt vs for his children that wee may after a sort sensibly feele and handle the vndoubted certaintie of one couenant made by them all Wherefore like as it is written of circumcision that it was vnto the beleeuing Iewes a seale of that righteousnes which they had by faith Rom. 4.11 so may wee assuredly say of our Christian baptisme the which is vnto vs the same which that was to them that it is a most gratious and authenticall seale of our iustification through faith by the consent of the whole Trinitie Yea so assured a coÌ„firmatioÌ„ hereof is baptisme that the Apostle Peter doubteth not to affirme that we are alreadie saued thereby And so we are indeed as touching the blessed entrance into the state of grace and saluation I speake of all such as doe by the grace of God truly beleeue and trust in that grace which by the will of God himselfe is signified and sealed thereby yea and we may also and ought of dutie by the vertue of the promise of God to be as verily perswaded of our full and perfect saluation in due season yet to come as it we â—aâ— presently the full fruition of it 1. Pet. 3.21 Read also Iohn cha 14. verses 1â— 16 c. This promise therefore must needes be exceedingly comfortable according as the benefit is most singular and great The which comfort of the promise is the next point of our inquirie according to our order propounded SHew therefore in the next place some proofe of holy Scripture for that comfort which we may iustly take in the most blessed testimonie and consent which the holy Trinitie giueth concerning the promise of our redemption iustification and saluation Question What proofe can you alledge for the warrant heereof Answere In the 5. Chapter of the first Epistle of Iohn verses 9.10.11 the holy Apostle setteth out the greatnes of this comfort by a familiar comparison If saith hâ— we receiue the witnesse of men the witnesse of God is greater for this is the witnesse of God which he testified of his Sonne He that beleeueth in the Sonne of God hath the witnesse in himselfe hee that beleeueth not God hath made him a lyar because hee beleeued not the record which GOD hath witnessed of his Sonne And this is the record that God hath giuen vnto vs eternall life and this life is in his Sonne Explication and proofe Heere is in deede a very plaine and familiar demonstration of it For seeing among men the confirmation of euerie matter is established by the testimonâ—e of two or three witnesses Deut. 19.15 Math. 18.16 2. Cor. 13.1 infinitely much more ought the three-fold diuine witnesse of the most holie Trinitie from heauen preuaile with vs to the establishing and confirming of our faith in the most certaine truth of the promise of God And the rather also are wee to comfort our hearts in this assurance The CoÌ„forts benefites because the Lord our God euery way tendering our weakenesse hath added to this threefolde witnesse in heauen a like three-fold witnesse on earth For so saith the same Apostle Iohn in the 8. verse of the same fift Chapter There are three also which beare record in earth the Spirit and the Water and the Blood and these three agree in one And I beseech you let vs marke this comfortable addition diligently For as was obserued before if wee should onely looke to this mysterie of the Trinitie as it is hidden in it selfe and as it were in the most secret closet of the highest heauen it would rather astonish and confound vs then comfort and cheare vp our hearts at the least we should find it so high that wee could not bee able to reach vnto the comfort of it It is Gods exceeding mercie therefore that he hath vouched safe to descend as it were downe to the earth to succour and helpe our weakenesse and to this ende not onely to giue vs the witnesse of his holy spirit inwardly in our soules but also to let vs after a sort to see with our eyes and to feele as it were with our handes life and saluation brought to light for vs insomuch as the blood of our SAVIOVR CHRIST yea euen that water and blood which issued out of his most holy side they doe cleanse vs from all our sinnes and set vs in the high fauour of our most good and gracious God Thus then wee looking to the testimonie of the Father manifested by the Sonne appearing in our nature and immediately sealed vp in our hearts by the holy Ghost who is euen therefore called the Comforter great and singular well may the comfort of our faith bee in the holy Trinitie Yea iustly may it bee esteemed the very treasurie of our comfort According as when the Apostle Paul would wishe and pray the greatest comfort yea euen all the true and best and most compleat comfort that might bee to the Church of GOD in the Citie of Corinth hee concludeth his holy Epistle which hee wrote vnto them with this most sweete farewell The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ and the loue of God and the communion of the holy Ghost be with you all Amen To which purpose also call to minde that which is written Iohn Chap. 17.3 and Rom. 5.1.2.3.4.5 and Ephes 2 18. And in the beginning of the first Epistle of the Apostle Peter his entrance is likewise most comfortable from this doctrine of the Trinitie in respect of the consent both of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost in the election redemption iustification and sanctification of his people Question NOw the comfort being thus exceeding great to euery true beleeuer it followeth that the obedience of faith ought of singular dutie to be likewise exceeding great I aske therefore in the fourth place of our inquirie concerning this article what is the dutie belonging to the most sweete and full comfort of faith in the most holy Trinitie Answere The dutie hereof is generally all dutie and the same also to be performed in the most dutifull chearefull earnest and constant manner that may bee euen the same which our Christian and holy Baptisme into the name of the most holy Trinitie doth require That it to say that by the grace of our God we doe as becommeth the obedient children of God our heauenly father most carefully indeuour to shewe forth the fruites of the spirit in the obedience of the Gospell of our Sauiour Christ the Sonne of God and that in all things wee worship the vnitie of the Godhead in the Trinitie of the Persons and the Trinitie in vnitie as the Churches of God haue of ancient time right Christianty professed and so doe also euen at this day ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is very true that you haue answered For Baptisme being the seale of GODS couenant to vs as circumcision was to the Iewes Genesis 17. it doth likewise answerably require of vs that wee
c. Ier 10.12 13. and Mat 6 26. Your heauenly Father feedeth the fowles of heauen saith our Sauiour Christ And ch 10.29 A Sparrow falleth not on the ground without your Father And as it followeth in the next verse of the same ch he giueth to vnderstand that the Father hath a speciall regard of his adopted children through his owne Son our Lord Iesus Christ For our Sauiour himselfe saith the haires of their head are numbred This speciall prouidence of God the Father toward his Church you also mentioned a little before Question Now what doe ye beleeue in this respect to the more full clearing of this Article of our faith in the first person of the holy Trinitie God the Father Answere I doe in this respect according to the last acception of the word Father furthermore vndoubtedly beleeue that God the Father of his most free grace and in most tender pittie and compassion according to his diuine counsell purpose and predestination euen before the foundation of the world was laid hath in his beloued Sonne chosen and adopted vs and all the elect people to be his children through the sanctification of the holy Ghost to the end that we truly knowing trusting in the same his grace should obtaine the glory of our Lord Ie Ch yea that eueÌ„ in this life also we should enioy a special fruite of the fatherly prouidence of our most good gracious God aboue al the childreÌ„ of this world Explication and proofe You may safely and with good assurance beleeue this also according to the testimony of the Apostle Paul as we read 2. Thes 2 13 14. and in many other places For one the same though it may be in some differing measure is the happie glorious estate of al true beleeuing ChristiaÌ„s in the kingdome of heauen Read also Ps 4 6 Ps 31.19 20 46 7 8 9. But of al these points which you haue answered for the clearing of this article insomuch as they are all of them matters of great importance let vs trusting in the grace of God The Promise set our minds to inquire more particularly into the grounds and doctrine of them by a more large discourse to the more plentiful inriching of this part of the Treasurie of our faith First concerning this that God is our Father Secondly concerning his almightie power Thirdly concerning his creation and the seuerall workes thereof And fourthly concerning his fatherly prouidence both generally ouer all the workes of creation and also more specially toward his Church in the election câ—lling gathering together and preseruation thereof Question FIâ—â—â— therefore what promise haue you in the holy Scriptures that God is mind 〈◊〉 to be a Father vnto vs For that God is a Father that is to say the first person in the most holy Trinity we haue seene the ground proofe of it already Now what ground haue you I say for the promise Answere In thâ— 2. Epistle to the Cor. chap. 6. The Apostle alledgeth the Prophesies of the old Testament concerning vs the Gentiles in this behalfe Question Which are those Prophesies Answer In the 16 verse of that chapter the Apostle hath these words God hath said I wil dwel among them and walke there and I will be their God and they shall be my people And verse 17. I will receiue you And verse 18. I will be a Father vnto you and you shall be my sonnes and daughters saith the Lord almightie ExplicatioÌ„ proofe These Prophesies the which as the same Apostle calleth them in the beginning of the next Chapter are so many promises they are diligently to be marked and to be surely laide holde vpon and apprehended of vs because if God were onely a father in respect of his natural and onely begotten Sonne and not also for the Sons sake a Father to vs by the couenant of grace and adoption we could not possibly beleeue in God to our comfort For by our Apostacie in Adam wee are wholly fallen from God not onely from the Father but also from the Sonne of God simply considered in the Deitie of his person and from the holy Ghost also the onely Spirit of them both Yea we are so fallen that we cannot possibly by any meanes be raised vp and restored againe but by the free grace of the Father through the mediation of the Son taking our nature and in the same by his redeeming iustifying sanctifying of vs vnto himselfe by the holy Ghost And for this cause it is that our Lord Iesus Christ of his tâ—nder loue is so earnest to assure vs in his holy Gospell that God is our Father For so hee speaketh oftentimes of him before his death teaching vs to pray to him as being our heauenly Father and after his resurrection also saying I goe vp to my Father and your Father c. Iohn chap. 20.17 Such therefore and so worthie and necessarie is the obseruation and faith of this most comfortable promise of God that he will be a Father vnto vs reconciled in and by his sonne our Lord Iesus Christ Question NOw let vs come to the comforts themselues such as belong to this article of our faith Which are they Answere First insomuch as God vouchsafeth to be a Father vnto vs his loue toward vs must needes be more pure and tender in that he is of a most holy and mercifull nature and infinitely more constant also in his loue in so much as hee is most faithfull then can be the loue of any the most louing and tender naturall Parents to their most deare and naturall children Secondly the comfort of this that God is our Father is very great in that according to the exceeding greatnes of his loue infinitely aboue the loue of all naturall parents so are his gifts and and benefites to his children infinitely aboue theirs both in number measure weight and value ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is very true And therefore it is that the Lord saith thus by his Prophet Isaiah ch 49 1â—.16 Though a woman should forget her child not haue compassion of the sonne of her wombe yet would not I forget thee Behold saith the Lord I haue grauen thee vpon the palme of my hands thy walls are euer in my sight And chap. 63.16 Doubtlesse thou art our Father The Comforts Though Abraham would not know vs nor Israell acknowledge vs to wit to be kindely children to them insomuch as wee haue not walked in their straight steps nor done their good workes but haue committed much wickednes c. Yet O Lord saith the holy Prophet in the name of all the faithfull repenting them of their sinnes thou art our Father and our Redeemer Thy name is for euer God loueth all his creatures euen for that they aâ—e â—is creatures and specially mankinde From hence doth Iob make it a part of his pleâ—ding with God chap. 10.8 c. Thine hands haue made me and fashioned me whoâ—e
are not seene as we read in the beginning of â—he 11. chap. to the Hebrewes Question What ground therefore may we haue for the clearing of this doubt Answer In the 3. verse of the same 11. chap thus we read Through faith saith the holy Apostle we vnderstand that the world was ordained by the word of God so that the things which we see were not made of things which did appeare ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe This Testimonie indeede sheweth plainely that this visible worke of Gods creation is a matter of faith But how Not in that it is visiblie and sensibly euery way sâ—ene felt and discerned of vs but in respect of the originall of it in that first of all it was by the almightie power of God made of meere nothing For that is the meaning of the Apostle in that hee saith it was not made of things which did appeare So that euen that which was nothing before was made something contrary to the rule of mans philosophicall principle from the which they doe stifly though falsely contend that nothing can be made of nothing It is faith therefore that must teach vs this principle which is so contrary to carnall reason And the rather when wee see so goodly and magnificent a worke to be so aptly composed and made as the word Kâ—tertisthai englished ordained doth signifie Whereas being nothing at the first it was also at the beginning onely a rude heape vtterly voide of all the present furniture and beautie according to the beginning of Gen chap 1. v. 2. So that then hereby we may perceiue that the office of faith is twofold as it were For it looketh both retrorsum and antrorsum that is backward and forward as one may say Backward to those things which beeing now had neuer any beeing before vntill God by his almightie power gaue a beeing vnto them And forward to such things as though they are not yet be neuertheles by vertue of the word and promise of God as surely expected as if they were already performed namely that these heauens and this earth being through our sinnes made subiect to vanitie and shall certainely be dissolued shall bee renewed yea in â—ffect made new againe and that in a more glorious and excellent manner and the same also as certainly as they were at the first made and disposed in such manner as we see them now to be It looketh also forward to the expectation of the resurrection of our bodies after this life at the last day and after the glorifying of them then c. as certainely as wee knowe that wee are nowe mortall creatures and haue the feeling of our present miseries c. So that faith being of a spirituall nature a very diuine gift of God to man it resteth it selfe and as it were hideth it selfe onely in the eternall and almightie God Who as he was before the beginning of all creatures so shall he and so will hee continue for euer the same and giue all true beleeuers a most happie and euerlasting estate and condition after that this world and all thinges touching their present vaine and transitorie estate shall come to an end But thus we are as it were vpon the winges of faith caried very farre Let vs returne to the doctrine of creation hauing alreadie seene that howsoeuer the world now made is a matter of sence and not of faith yet in respect of the creation and making of it it is a singular point of beliefe Question FIrst therefore what ground haue you that God the Father hath by his almightie power created the heauens and the earth and all creatures that haue any beeing at all in the same Answere It is euery where testified in the holy Scriptures but first of all and most fully and plainely in the two first chapters of Genesis which is the first booke of the Prophet Moses Explication and proofe It is so indeede For as touching the often witnessing of Gods creation of all things we may remembeâ— that diuers testimonies of the holy Scriptures haue beene mentioned alreadie And wee may euerie where finde more As namely Isai 40.26 The Lord hath created all things hee bringeth out their Armies by number and calleth them all by names By the greatnes of his power and mighty strength nothing falleth And verse 28. The euerlasting God the Lord hath created the ends of the earth Hee neither fainteth nor is wearie there is no searching of his vnderstanding And againe chap 42.5 He hath created the heauens and spreâ—d them abroade hee hath stretched forth the earth and the buds thereof hee giueth breath to the people vpon it and spirit to them that dwell therein And yet againe chap. 45.11.12 Thus saith the Lord the hâ—ly one of Israel and his maker c. I whose hands haue spread out the heauens I haue euen commanded all their Armies And Psalme 89.11.12 The heauens are thine and the earth also is thine thou hast laide the foundation of the worlde and all that therein is Thou hast created the North and the South c. And Psal 148.5 Hee commanded and they were created Likewise Psalm 33.6 though expressed by another Hebrue word then is vsed in the former places By the word of the Lord were the heauens made and all the hoste of them by the breath of his mouth And Psalme 121.2 and 124.8 And Psalme 136.5.6.7.8.9 Which by his wisedome made the heauens for his mercie endureth for euer Which stretched out the earth vpon the waters c. And Psalme 146.6 Which made heauen and earth the Sea and all that in them is Reade also Exodus 20. in the fourth Commandement And Isa 44.24 I am thy Lord that made all thinges who spread out the heauens alone and stretched out the earth by my selfe Likewise Ier. 10.12 Hee hath made the earth by his power and established the world by his wisedome and hath stretched out the heauens by his discretion And chap. 32 verse 1â— Ah Lord GOD saith the holy Prophet in his prayer to GOD Behold thou hast made the heauen and the earth by thy great power and by thy stretched out arme and there is nothing hard vnto thee c. Reade also Acts 4 24. in the prayer of the holy Apostles O Lord say they with one accord thou art the God which hast made the heauen and the earth the Sea and all things that are in them c. And chap. 17 24. The Apostle Paul describing the true God to the ignorant and Idolatrous Athenians Whom yee ignorantly worship saith he him shâ—w I vnto your God that made the world and all things that are therein seeing that he is Lord of heauen and of earth he dwelleth not in Temples made with handes c. And if we wold read yet a more large discourse concerning the works of Gods most mightie and wise creation more immediately as it were from the Lords owne mouth wee may haue our recourse to the 38. and 39. chap of the booke
our creation And herein let vs all consider earnestly what we were but one hundreth of years agoe yea a great deale lesse And as for many of vs what were we but euen a tewe yeares since Where were we in all the world what were we were we not iust nothing Our owne creation therefore may iustly be a strong argument vnto vs of the creation of all other things and of the world it selfe For seeing that God by his almightie power hath made our selues in this our time as all other in â—heir ages why should it be strange to vs to heare the word of God to teach vs that all things were created of nothing Surely that creatures who haue reason should call into question the truth of the doctrine of creation it is not onely without reason but also euen vnnaturall For a created nature hauing reason and not being peruerted in it selfe must needs easily see and feelingly as it were acknowledge euen from the own state the creation of all other creatures WE therfore putting away all doubt herein Let vs proceed to the manner of the creation as the Lord himselfe hath of the same his most gracious goodnes made it knowne vnto vs. Question How was that Answere All things at the beginning that is so soone as time it selfe had any beeing they were created and began to take their beeing onely by the word and commandement of God according to his owne eternall decree in this behalfe Explication and proofe This is indeed the tâ—â—e meaning of the first wordes of the holy Bible euen of the first wordes of the first booke of the Scriptures of God In the beginning saith the Prophet Moses who hath this testimonie of God that he was very faithfull Heb â— 5. God created the heauens and the earth In the beginning that is to say eâ—en so soone as there was any beginning of any creature did the creation of all things begin yea euen so soone aâ— time it selfe began The which time God made also as the measure of all the rest of his creatures and works in regard of their first beeing when they began and also of their continuance as they are former or latter euen to the last ende of the longest time that may be of this short and transitorie world According to that Psal 102 2â— â—6 27 They shall perish but thou shalt endure c. And 1. Cor 7.29 The time is short And verse 30. The fashion of this world goeth away And 1. Pet 4.7 The ende of all things is at hand But touching the newe heauen and the newe earth which shall bee established the time of the continuance of this present euil and sinnefull world once ended as they shall bee in a more excellent estate so shall their continuance for euer be measured by another kinde of measure euen aboue measure that is by time as it were timelesse for euer and euer euen by time and times time without ende As Reuel 21 23. The Citie shall haue no neede of the Sunne c. Neither is there any night there c. Of the which enough for this time Wherefore that wee may proceede It is true also that you haue answered that the onely immediate cause efficient of the creation was the word and commandement of God without all instruments and meanes which the wicked and vngodly Epicures and Atheists of the world mockingly aske after According to the holy testimonies of the diuine Scriptures Ps 33.6 as it hath beene alledged before And againe Psal 148.5 He commanded and they were created Euen according to the historicall narration of Moses in this our first Chapter or Gene God saide let there be light and there was light Let there be a firmament or spreading out of the aierie regions c. And all were presently so as God spake and commanded Question But I pray you doe you vnderstand this so as if God vttered any sound of words and that by the vertue thereof he created all things Answere I haue beene taught to vnderstand them otherwise then so Explication and proofe There is good reason thereof For hetherto there was no vse of vocall and sounding speech seeing there was yet no creature to heare it nor instrument to sound it or place whether the sound thereof should bee carried no nor ayer wherein it should bee sounded I meane at the first instant of the creation Question How then haue you learned to vnderstand the speech and commanmandement of God at the first beginning and so forth in the whole worke of creation Answere It noteth the execution of his eternal decree in the beginning of time Loquutus est Deus hoc est inquit Caluinus aeternum suum decretuÌ„ protulit Comment in Gen. 1.11 God hath spoken saith Caluin that is hee hath performed his eternall decree according as eternally and before all time without beginning he purposed in himselfe to accomplish his worke by his Sonne together with the holy Ghost who are eternally and without all beginning the essentiall wisedome and power of God ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe Thus indeed concerning the sonne of God doth the holy Euangelist Iohn most diuinely expound this creating WORD chap 1.1 c. In the beginning saith he was the word and the word was God The same was in the beginning with God All things were made by it and without it was made nothing that was made In it was life and the life was the light of men c. And verse 10. The world was made by him c. And thenceforth he proceedeth to shewe that as the world was at the first made by him and set in good estate so it being peruerted by the sinne of man it is againe renewed deliuered from vanitie and corruption by him c. 2. Cor. 5.17 And touching the holy Ghost that hee was as the hand and euen the very power of God in this mightie worke of his creation Moses himselfe expresly affirmeth it in the second verse of his first chapter So then by the testimony and interpretation of the Euangelist Iohn it is plaine that as well the heauen and the earth at the first instant as afterward the whole disposition of them and the creation of all the other earthly and visible creatures out of them were created by the word or speech and commandement of God in such sence as hath beene already expounded Question Doe you not see this to be plaine from the Testimonie and interpretation of the Euangelist Iohn It is very cleare and plaine And the Apostle Paul also doth as clearly confirme the same in his Epistle to the Colos chap 1.15.16 and 17. verses Rehearse you the wordes of the Apostle Which are they Question Who that is the deare Sonne of God whom hee had mentioned a little before is the Image of the inuisible God Answere the first begotten of euery creature that is eternally begotten and hauing his personal subsistence from God the Father before there was any
creature at all For by him as the Apostle saith further were all things created which are in heauen and which are in earth things visible and inuisible whether they be Thrones or Dominions or Principalities or Powers all things were created by him and for him And he is before all things and in him all things consist Explicatiō and proofe This place indeede being as cleare as the former of the Euangelist Iohn it is also more particular and full then that is For in this the Apostle according to the excellent knowledge which was reuealed vnto him he setteth out the most high excellencie of the most glorious Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ in that not onely the inferiour creatures were created by him therfore be inferiour to him but also euen those that are most excellent aboue the rest That is not onely were these visible heauens created by him but also the heauens of heauens as King Salomon calleth them 1. Kings 8.27 Euen those which the Apo vnderstādeth by the third heauen whereunto he was taken vp 2. Cor 12.2 Neither was man onely created by him but also euen the Angells themselues how high soeuer aboue men and by what high names or titles soeuer they may be esteemed whether Thrones as it were the Lords chayer of estate or Dominions by whom it pleaseth his diuine maiestie as by his seruants to execute and administer his gouernment ouer the rest of his creatures or Principalities as chief in any special seruice or Powers as being indued with speciall might and strength most effectually to accomplish the seruice appointed to them according to that Psalm 103.20 And all these are infinitely inferiour to the Sonne of God insomuch as they were created by him not as by an instrument but as by their very Lord and souereigne maker Yea so that though the Angelles bee admitted to bee as the Thrones of God yet they may not bee permitted to sit once at the right hand of the Maiestie of GOD as the Sonne of God is yea euen in that nature of man wherein hee abased himselfe for the deliuerance and aduancement of man Thus therefore I say this testimonie of the Apostle Paul doth most fully as well as most clearely lay open vnto vs the most high excellencie and souereigne dignitie of the Sonne of God from the whole worke of creation the which God the Father hath begunne and perfected all together by him together with the holy Ghost the diuine spirit of them both Read also Eph. 3.9 God hath created all things by Iesus Christ BVt now that we may goe yet one step forward though somewhat slowly and at leysure wading as it were in so high a streame wherein without sure footing the tallest wader may easily be ouerthrowne Question Was the heauen and the earth with the Angels and mankinde and all other creatures made at one instant Answere No but the contrarie is most euident and plaine So it is indeed Shewe therefore in what space of time they were created Question What say you to this Answere The heauens and the earth and all creatures therein euen the whole companie of the thousand thousands of Angels in heauen the Sunne and the Moone and all the Starres of heauen and all earthly creatures in their seuerall kinds they were all created within the space of sixe seuerall daies Explication proofe This also is manifest in the. 1. ch Gen and in the beginning of the second chap verse 1.2.3 Where not onely the finishing and perfecting of all the workes of the creation is assured vnto vs but also the seuerall workes of euery day are distinctly described vnto vs for the more certaine credit of the holy storie which God himselfe hath reuealed and caused by his faithfull Prophet Moses to be recorded and deliuered ouer vnto vs. The ground and first matter of all the Angells and soules of mankind excepted as we must confesse was created at once and in the beginning of the first day but the seuerall kinds were not all finished till the sixt day Question But insomuch as God was able to haue made them all together at one instant why did hee continue the worke of creation so many daies Answere Herein it pleased God to tender our weakenesse to the ende that our mindes which are of themselues vaine and flitting being helde in the distinct consideration of the particulars might receiue our more full instruction concerning the mightie power manifold wisedome and bountifull goodnesse of God expressed therein and so also might be prouoked thereby to giue the greater glory and to powre forth the more plentifull praises and thankesgiuing to his most excellent and diuine Maistie for the same Explicatiō proofe These are sufficient reasons thereof and we cannot sufficiently glorifie and praise the Lord our God for the same I meane not onely for the Creation it selfe but also for the excellent order which the Lord hath obserued in the working of it most graciously and wisely for our better instruction and comfort as by the grace of GOD wee will obserue in the particulars as the occasion shall by the goodnesse of GOD bee offered vnto vs in the examination thereof LEt vs therefore come to the workes of the seuerall daies In which of them were the Angelles and the inuisible heauen created and made Is there any certaine ground for this It seemeth that Moses minded to write nothing of their Creation but to hold himselfe within the compas of the visible creatures for the instruction of the more rude and simple Question What should we say to this Answere Although the Prophet Moses doe in the holy historie of the creation set downe nothing expresly concerning the Creation of the Angels neuerthelesse insomuch as in the processe of his writings hee doth afterward make often mention of them as being the most excellent creatures and seruants of God there is no doubt but hee minded to comprehend them within the compasse of the creation of the heauens And that also most likely in the first day with the first of the creatures as being the chiefe of them euen so soone as GOD had prepared a meete place of heauenly habitation for them Explicatiō proofe It is most likely so indeede I meane as touching the point as it were of the time euen with the first of the Creatures in time as they are the first in dignitie But that they were created within the space of the sixe dayes wherein God perfected all his workes of Creation it may iustly bee a matter of faith and out of all question with vs according to that generall testimonie Gene 2.1 Thus the heauens and the earth were finished and all the host of them And againe verse 2. and verse 3. they are said to be all the workes of God which hee had created and made So that it is plaine that the whole worke of creation was a continued worke without any interruption or intermission from the very first point
the first night which euer was came to an ende the Lord God by his gratious word and commandement created and brought forth light yea before there was yet either Sunne or Moone or any one Starre in the whole compasse of heauen o the ende it might most euidently appeare that God is the immediate author of this excellent creature And thenceforth did the Lord in his wisedome establish the order and succession of the day and night euen to this day so to continue to the end of the world Thus the whole space of the first day and of the first night doth by the determination of God himselfe of the more worthie and excellent part take the denomination of the first day ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is verie true And thus you haue in one Answere laid open the meaning of Moses in the first foure verses of our first Chapter of Genesis according as it is both plaine in it selfe and also confirmed by other testimonies of the holie Scriptures of God in this behalfe As first touching the heauens which we do vulgarly call the Element and the large spreading thereof read Iob 9.8 He himselfe alone spreadeth out the heauens And chap 37.18 Hee hath stretched them out firme as mouâ—ten glasse And Psal 104.2 Hee hath spread them like a Curtaine This large extension and spreading out of the highest visible heauen is also called the Firmament from the Greeke and common Latin Translations as Dan 12.3 They that be wise shall shine as the brightnes of the Firmament Read also Isai 42.5 He hath created the heauens and spred them abroad And chap 44.24 Read also Psal 1 36.5 Hee hath made the heauens by his wisedom c. And Ier 10.12 Hee stretcheth them out by his discretion And touching the earth it is written in the Psal 104.5 mentioned euen now that God hath so set it vpon the foundation that it cannot be moued And Psa 102.25 Thou hast laide the foundation of the earth and the heauens are the worke of thy hands Reade also Iob 38.4 and Prou 8.29 The earth therefore may iustly be called the Lords earth as Ps 24.1 Touching the couering of the earth by the waters reade Ps 104.6 Thou coueredst it with the deepe as with a garment and by their owne nature they would stana aboue the mountaines Touching the creation of the light and darknes reade Isai 45.7 I saith the Lord forme the light and create darknes Herevpon also the day and the night is by good right ascribed to the Lord. Psal 74.16 The day is thine and the night is thine And herevnto hath the Apostle Iames respect when chap 1.17 hee calleth God the Father of lights The constant order succession of the day and the night according to the law which God hath set in nature is set downe to the praise of God Ps 19.2 And Ier 33.19.20.21 The Lord maketh it an argument of his faithfulnes in his couenant of euerlasting mercy toward his people This breaking forth of the light is to be thankfully acknowledged for euer for a very gratious glorious worke of the Lord. Reade Psa 104.23.24 and Iob ch 38. 12. 13. 14. But ch 24. 17. The morning is to the wicked as the shadow of death Now let vs heare the holy words of Moses himselfe from whence all these things are cleared vnto vs. Question Which are they Answere 1 In the beginning saith Moses God created the heauens and the earth 2 And the earth was without forme and voyd and darknes was vpon the deepe and the spirit of God moued vpon the waters 3 Then God said let there be light and there was light 4 And God sawe the light that it was good and God seperated the light from the darknes 5. And God called the light day and the darknesse he called night so the Euening and the Morning were the first day In these words we haue the ground of your former answere and we may see the truth of it fully warranted vnto vs. And besides the holy Prophet sheweth vs how the rude lumpish and indigested matter of the earth and the huge gulfe of waters aboue the same were as it were moulded vp held together and made apt and fit to receiue that excellent forme which in the third day they were fashioned into That is how they were thus supported to wit by the holy Ghost the diuine Spirit and power of God himselfe Moreouer we haue a singular commendation of the light as of a most comfortable and commodious creature euen from the approbation of God himselfe who saw that it approued it selfe to be good according to that Eccles 11.7 Surely the light is a pleasant thing So that hereby we are admonished to be in speciall manner thankfull to God for it and that we ought to be carefull to vse it well euen as we may thereby giue the greatest glorie to God that we can walking as becommeth those whom hee hath vouchsafed to call to be the children of light and to this ende hath caused the light of his Gospell to shine forth vnto vs. Yea euen to this our God who thus at the beginning commanded the light to shine out of darknes as the Apostle Paul writeth 2. Cor 4 6. ought we to giue all the glory we can On this first day also it may appeare that the vpper Region of the aire was made apt to send forth thunderings and lightenings by the fierie brightnes of it the which as we know is a very glorious and fearefull creature of God Reade Iob chap 37.1 2 3 4 5. and chap 38.24 35. But whereas Moses telleth vs that God calleth the light day and the darknes night hee would not haue vs to thinke that hee gaue those names vnto these things but that he appointed and ordeined the things themselues to continue such and in such order as he had alreadie created and made them For so the Lords calling doth vsually note his effectuall establishing of things theÌ„selues rather then the giuing of them their names according to that of the holy Apostle Rom 4.17 God calleth those things that be not as though they were And 1. Cor 1.26 Brethren ye see your calling And our Sauiour Christ in the Gospel I came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance Finally Moses in saying that the euening and the morning were the first day he speaketh by a double Synedoche First putting the part for the whole that is the day both for the day and also for the night and then the beginning of the day and of the night both for the whole day and also for the whole night This first day of the creation is that which since the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ is called in the holy Scriptures the Lords day to Christians euen that wherin our redemption was perfected as the 7. day which was the next day aâ—ter the creation finished was then the Lords day to all people that is a day of speciall worship to
nation yea but of one kind in one litle countrey yea but as they are now in the decayed withering estate of the world who is able and who hath the wisedome throughly to obserue the wonder of Gods creation in these things And finally who duelie considering the power and goodnes of God in this part of his creation can otherwise choose but he must needs acknowledge it to be an easie thing with the Lord to turne the greatest dearth that can be into the greatest plentie c were it not that our sinnes doe as it were strengthen Gods iustice to the weakening of his mercie towards vs although in it selfe ther is no weakenes Read Psal 107.33.34.35 Mal chapt 3.10 WHerfore setting it downe with our selues to indeuor more and more to ponder the goodnes of God in this third fruitefull dayes worke of the Lord Let vs proceede to the consideration of the fourth day the which was that which wee call the Wedensday Question In what wordes doth the Prophet Moses commende the workes thereof vnto vs Answere It foloweth from the beginning of the 14. verse to the end of the 19. In these words 14 Afterward God said Let there be lights in the Firmament of the heauen to wit aboue the clowdes to seperate the daye from the night and let them bee for signes both for the seasons to wit of the yeare and also for dayes and yeares themselues 15 Yea let them be for lights in the firmament of the heauen to giue light vpon the earth and it was so 16 Thus as Moses saith God made two great lights the greater light to rule the day and the lesser light to rule the night and he made also the Starres 17 And God set them in the firmament of the heauen to shine vpon the earth 18 And to rule the Day and the Night and to seperate betwixte the Light and the Darkenes and God saw that it was good 19 So the euening and the morning were the fourth day Explication and prooâ—e The fourth dayes worke is likewise a gratious and glorious work of God For notwithstanding God had shewed before that hee stood in neede of no instruments to giue light and to make the distinction betwixt the day and the night for he had done this alreadie before ther was any Sunne or Moone or any one Starre yet for the beautifying of his work and for a further help and comfort to man for such singular good vses as Moses rehearseth both naturall and ciuill to wit that they might be as it were a generall clocke or dyall of time to determine the yeares and passages thereof and euery season of the yeare Sommer and Winter seede time and haruest yea and the dayes and nights of the yeare eyther shorter or longer as the Sunne should come nearer or goe further from the Equinoctiall point c and for the historicall memoriall of things in respect both of ciuill pollicie and also of Religion therefore it pleased the Lord to create thiâ— his excellent creature of the Sunne The like vse is of the Moone for the nights of the moneths The Starres also are both for singular ornament and for light in the night and for assistance to that gouernmenâ— which God hath honoured the Sunne and the Moone withall Read Iob chap 9 verse 9. God maketh the Starres Arcturus Orion and Pleiades and those also of the Climate of the South And chapt 38. verses 31.32.33 Canst thou restraine the pleasures of the Pleiades that is the pleasant spring which cometh with them Or canst thou loosen the bandes of Orion a starre which vseth to come with colde and tempest Canst thou bring forth Mazzaroth in their time that is the starres of the South Canst thou guide Arâ—turus with his sonnes that is the Northerne starres Knowest thou the course of the heauens c And Amos chapt 5. verse 8. God maketh Pleâ—ades and Orion that is hee oâ—dereth them acccording as at the first hee made them and appointed them their courses And Psalme 147.4 God alone counteth the number of the starres and calleth them all by their names They are vnto vs innumerable Genes 15. â— God hath placed them all in their seates and hee continueth them as his seruants therein according to the most holie and Diuine pleasure of his owne will Psalm 119. verses 89.90.91 The Sunne and the Moone are iustly called the greater lights because they are so vnto vs both to sight and also to vse And therfore let Astronomers curiouslie dispute of the greatnes of any starre aboue these wee will rest in this holie Philosophie which Moses teacheth vs as most fit both to expresse vnto vs the great goodnes and mercie of God and also to stirre vs vp to be thankfull vnto him for the same Thus then this fourth dayes worke is very glorious and therefore iustly is the Lord to be glorified and praised of vs therin according to the profession and practise of the Church of God Psalme 8.3.4 and Psalm 19.1.2 3.4.5.6 LEt vs nowe proceede to the workes of the fifte daye as the Lord created them Question Which are they Answere The Prophet Moses sheweth which they were from the beginning of the 20. verse to the ende of the 23. as it followeth in our Text thus 20 Afterward God said Let the waters bring forth in aboundance euery creeping thing that hath life or as we may reade euery liuing creature that creepeth and let the fowles flie aboue the earth toward the face of the firmament of heauen To wit that parte of the firmament of heauen which is vnder the clowdes next to vs. 21 Thus saith Moses God created the great Whales all liuing creatures that creepe Heb Fowles that haue wings the which the waters brought forth in aboundance according to their kindes and all feathered fowles according to their kindes and God saw that it was good 22 And God blessed them saying Bring forth fruite and multiplie and fill yea the waters in the Seas and let the fowles multiplie in the earth 23 So the euening and the morning were the fifte day ExplicatioÌ„ proofe This fifte daye was that which according to the custome among vs is called Thursday In it as the Prophet Moses by the Spirit of God reporteth were twoo verie mightie and gratious workes of Gods Creation perfected The first was the creation of the Fishes of the Sea in their great and vnknowen varietie from the huge Whale to the little minnome that is from the greatest to the least of them in their seuerall kindes Of the which it is thus written to the celebration of the gift of God in this respect Psalm 104.24.25.26 O Lord howe manifold are thy workes in wisedome hast thou made them all the earth is full of thy riches or as the Hebrew worde Quinianécha signifieth of that which is thy possession So is the Sea great and wine for therein are thinges creeping innumerable both small beasts and great There goe the Shippes yea
of other such like wormes Concerning the least and vilest and euen the most hurtfull among them as they be nowe it is specially to be obserued that they were all good by creation according to that honourable testimonie which the Lorde our God giueth of them Neuertheles such things as come of putrefaction as maggates c. though they be the creatures of God yet they come into the worlde through sinne as punishments thereof and are not of naturall and kindely creation They are created for punishment as a fruite of mans sinne and corruption and not for comfort or reliefe as any fruite of Gods mercie as all things were before the fall The third sorte of liuing creatures such as liue vpon the earth and are the last sorte of the first parte of the creation of the sixte daye they were those that are called the beasts of the earth according to their kindes Whereby is meant all kinde of Beasts which are more wilde and sauadge then the other be Such as are Lions Beares Wolues c the rauenous hurtfulnes wherof specially against mankinde whom God made their ruler it came in with mans own sin against God wherby he hath bene most hurtfull to himselfe as wee shall haue further occasion to obserue afterward For by creation they were all good and easilie subiect to the gouernment of man according to the appointment of God himselfe as it followeth concerning the second parte of the creation of this sixte dayes worke the Historicall reporte wherof wee are now to consider of Question WHich are the wordes of the Prophet Moses wherein hee reporteth the same They are these which followe as they are written in the first Chapter of Genesis Answere from the 26. verse to the end of the Chapter 26 Furthermore saith Moses God said Let vs make man in our image according to our likenes and let them rule ouer the fishe of the Sea and ouer the foule of the heauen and ouer the beasts and ouer all the earth and ouer euery creeping thing that creepeth vpon the earth 27 Thus God created the man in his image euen in the image of God created hee him male and female created hee them 28 Moreouer God blessed them and God said to them Bring forth fruite and multiplie fill the earth and subdue it and rule ouer the fish of the Sea and ouer the sowle of the heauen and ouer euery beast that mooueth vpon the earth 29 God saide also beholde I haue giuen vnto you euerie hearbe bearing seede which is vppon all the earth and euery tree wherein there is the fruite of a tree bearing seede they shall be to you for foode 3â— Likewise to euery beast of the earth and to euery fowle of the heauen and to euerie thing that mooueth vppon the earth in the which is a liuing soule I haue giuen euery greene hearb for foode and it was so 31 Then God loâ—ked vppon euerie thing that hee had made and loe all was very good And the euening and the morning were the sixte daye In this latter parte of this last dayes worke of the creation there are sundrie things worthie our speciall obseruation as was somewhat at large declared in the opening of it The same things are nowe to be called againe to our remembrance Question Which are they Answere First the holie Prophet sheweth the manner of the Lordes proceeding to this last parte of his worke in the creation of mankinde to be much differing from the course which hee tooke in the creating of all other his workes before Secondly he describeth the excellencie of the worke it selfe Thirdlie the excellent estate and dignitie wherevnto the Lord aduanced the same his excellent worke Fourthlie the reason is as it were insinuated why the Lord made mankinde after that hee had made all the rest of his creatures Finallie wee haue a generall commendation of all the workes of Gods creation not onely from Moses but euen from the most holie Testimonie also and diuine approbation of Almighty God himselfe These are things worthie our speciall obseruation indeede according as they are contained in our Texte Let vs therefore as briefely as wee can renewe the consideration of them againe Question ANd first concerning the first point What was the differing manner of Gods proceeding to the creation of mankinde otherwise then hee created the rest Answere God doth not heerein forthwith saye Let the earth bring forth mankinde as hee had said before Lâ—ther be a light and so forth in the rest but hee doth as it were take aduise and counsell with himselfe before the action saying Let vs make Man And so forth as â—t followeth in our Texte Question Seeing God is but one onely God why doth hee speake thus Let vs make Man Answere GOD beeing one onely in Nature is neuertheles three distinct Persons the FATHER the SONNE and the HOLY GHOST as was seene at large before who consent all in one in the workes of creation and in all things else as wee haue likewise seene rehearsed Question But why should God who knoweth all his workes and his whole counsell and purpose most perfectlie from all eternitie seeme to enter into any consultation at all about any of his workes Answere The wordes of consultation are figuratiuely applyed to God in waye of a similitude or comparison onely taken from the vse of men who when they goe about anie speciall worke doe first of all enter into earnest deliberation about the same Explication and proofe It is true and wee haue the like kinde of consultation though to a contrarie purpâ—se of a great confusion and destruction As Genes chapt 11.6.7 Beholde saith the Lord the people is one c. Come let vs goe downe and ther confound their language c. And chap 18.20 21. I will goe downe and see whether they haue done altogether according to that crie which is come vnto me and if not that I may knowe c. By thiâ— kinde of speeche therefore the Lord doth most plainely and familiarly giue to vnderstand as was obserued in the second place that he would haue the making of mankinde to be accounted a speciall worke of his creation Question BVt why should this bee so accounted insomuch as Man was made of the earth as well as other earthlie creatures were It is so much the rather to be accounted an excellent worke of God because he made man so excellent a creature of so base and vile a matter Here therefore for the clearing of this point Let vs more particularly call to minde after what sort God created mankind How doth the Prophet Moses report that vnto vs Question Answere God made the bodie of man of the dust of the earth moulding it as it were moyst loame or claie into that outward forme and shape which wee all beare God turning or as we may say transubstantiating it into flesh blood and bone Wherevpon the first man from the Hebrew word Adamah which signifieth a red kinde of
Answere Adam had yet no sinne and therefore the Lord would laie no paine or griefe vpon him For that is indeed a part of the stipend and wages of sinne ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is true For not only death is the wages of sinne specially eternall death which is as the last pa Rom â— 23 but also all whatsoeuer is a forerunner and causer of the nâ—turall death And therfore this is reckoned to the man a part of that curse which he brought into the world by his sinne that hee should eate his bread in the sweate of his face and to the woman that shee should trauell and bring forth children in sorrow and paine You answered a while since that God in making man created the bodie first without all life or sense and after that inspired a liuing soule into it but that as touching all other liuing creatures hee made them liuing from the first instant of their creation Can you yeeld any reason why the Lord should do thus Question There is no doubt but God would hereby declare Answere that the nature of the soules of mankinde are greatly differing from the nature of their bodies yea and also euen from the natur in â—ife of all other earthly creatures Question How is that Answere The soule of mankinde is a spirituall and immortall substance not hauing the originall from the earth as the bodie had but more immediatly from the author of life euen from the Lord God himselfe whose glorious Image it beareth This is very euident from the Text it selfe and it agreeth as well to woman aâ— to man for the one as well as the other is said to be created in the Imâ—ge of God And herein especially consisteth the excellency of this speciall worke of Gods creation according to that which was said in the Answere and for the same cause to be a thing worthie of our speciall obseruation LEt vs therefore in the third place consider as diligently as we can concerning this pâ—â—â— Question What was thiâ— Image or likenes of God in the which man and woman were created Wâ—◠〈◊〉 respect of their outward comelines or bodily shape Answere Nothing lesse for as we haue alreadie learned God is an infinite and incomprehensible Spirit and hath no bodily shape at all Question Wherein doth it câ—nsist then Answere It standeth in the spirituall nature and immortalitie of the soule in the soundnes of the wisedome and vnderstanding of the minde in the pâ—â—â—â—e of the will and affection of the heart and in true righte u nes and holines of life conformable to the minde and will and after the example of God himselfe in the imitation of his diuine vertues Yea it standeth in that honourable estate wherein God created and set the whole humane nature euen so farre aboue all other earthly creatures that they are but a little inferiour to the holy Angels Explication and proofe Reade for the proofe of this Psal 8.5 Hebr. â— 9 And Ephes 4.24 And Colloss 3.10 For God renueth vs being corrupted to that integritie wherein hee had at the first created vs. Wherefore concerning the Image of God which man beareth let it be obserued that a God is a Spirit so is the soule though finite As God is immortall so is the soule but not as hauing the fountaine of life in it selfe as God hath The soule is wise c. but not infinite in wisedome c. a God is This l kenes therfore though it be a true likenes to God in many things as touching the nature or kinde of them yet it admitteth an infinite dissimilitude in the degree and measure of all things And touching tâ—â— soule let it be further noted that it is of so excellent a creation that it â—â—bsisâ—ing in it selfe by the gift of God so giueth life mouing anâ— sense to the bodie that though the bodie die yet cannot the soule die but in it selfe howsoeuer by the naturall death seperated from the bodie yet â—â—â—th vnderstandeth and reteineth affection either of ioy and desire in the godlâ— or of griefe and feare in the wicked though wi hout the bodie euen vntill the revniting of soule and bodie againe thenceforth so to continue for euer and euer although we cannot now conceiue the manner how So wonderfull is the creation of God in this his creature Now verily touching this first creation of mankinde if God had made vs onely a little superiour in dignitie to the other creatures of the earth wee cou d not but haue acknowledged it for a great mercie but in that hee hath made vs by creation onely a little inferiour to the heauenly Angels the bountie of his goodnes is euen herein infinitely aboue all that we can conceiue Here therefore without any further discourse we may see according to the third thing worthie to be obserued in the creation of mankind that God did aduance them to a verie high and excellent estate of honour and dignitie And it is particularly euident in this that the Lord placed them in the most fruitfull and pleasant place of the whole earth as it were in a most fine and delicate Orchyard and Garden and gaue them also therewithall the soueraigntie ouer all the foules of the heauen ouer the fishes of the Sea and ouer the beasts of the Earth as we reade how God from the beginning both purposed and also performed to authorise them therevnto not onely in the Text of the 1. chap of Genesis alreadie rehearsed but also in the 2. cha verse 8. c. A portion of the which authoritie hee hath continued to mankinde for Christes sake euen after the fall and reuiued it againe after Noahs flood as we reade Gen 8.20 c. and chap 9.1.2 c. And as we haue experience euen to this day Yet note that all that is said of the excellencie of mans creation is to be referred onely to the glorifying of God and in no wise to puffe vp man in any proud conceit of himselfe For alas he did through his pride loose all his dignitie by and by To conclude this third obseruation concerning the excellent estate dignitie wherevnto God aduanced mankinde Question Why did he at the first create only one man out of the earth and one woman out of his side Answere He did it to the end he might institute and giue a liuely example of that matrimoniall estate whereby onely the Lord required a holy propagation of mankinde in a more honourable manner then any other creatures are multiplied and increased So indeed it is declared to â—roâ— bene the minde of God by the Prophet Malachie chap 2.15 and by our Sauiour Christ Matth 19.4.5.6 NOw let vs come to the fourth obseruation touching the creation of the first man and woman in that they were created the last of the creatures of God Question What may be the reason of that Answere Heerein God doth really vtter and declare his most bountifull fauour and good will toward mankinde in that
me In my Fathers house are many dwelling places c. According also as the same our Sauiour praieth to God his heauenly Father on the Churches behalfe Iohn 17.24 Father I will that they which thou hast giuen me be with me euen where I am that they may behold my glory which thou hast giuen me for thou louedst me before the foundation of the world c. This indeede may iustly bee comfortable to euery true beleeuer yea so comfortable that well may it aboundantly mitigate the greatest discomforts that may at any time assaile vs. Yea also it may iustly hearten harden vs with a spiritual fortitude and boldnes of heart against death it selfe yea euen to make death welcome vnto vs according to that 2. Cor 4.16 c. We faint not c. saith the Apostle while we looke not on the things which are seene but on the thinges which are not seene for the things which are seene are temporall but the things which are not seene are eternall And then it followeth chap 5. verses 1.2 For we knowe that if the earthly house of this tabernacle be destroied we haue a building giuen of God that is an house not made with handes but eternall in the heauens For therefore wee sigh desiring to be clothed with our house which is from heauen c. And verse 5. He that hath created vs for this thing is God who also hath giuen vnto vs the earnest of the Spirit Read also Heb 11.13.14.15.16 The comfort hereof to speake familiarly may be conceiued by a similitude from the vsuall affection and practise euen of the poorest sort of men For as experience sheweth euery one is the better coÌ„tented with a meane Hal or Kitchin a roome of common abode so as hee haue a commodious and well trimmed Parlor or Chamber whereunto hee may resort when hee will to his good liking and delight And shall wee not then bee infinitely much more comforted from this so great a ground of comfort that God our heauenly Father hath prepared not onely one withdrawing roome as it were handsome and neate in heauen to solace our selues in now and then but euen a roiall Palace for our continuall abiding in his presence And that also such a one as in comparison whereof the most sumptuous buildings of this world are but as the Hall or Kitchin of the most base cottage that may be Question Nowe from the inuisible heauens let vs come to the inuisible Angelles we speak now onely of the holy and elect Angels What is the comfort of our faith concerning their most holy and happie creation This also may in like manner be exceedingly comfortable to our faith while wee consider that albeit God our heauenly Father is of himselfe alone al-sufficient for our defence and preseruaâ—ion Answere yet it hath pleased him euen for the further comfort of our weake faith to let vs vnderstand that hee hath created millions of Angels to bee our faithfull and trustie assistantes and friendes against all the legions of Diuels who are our most â—â—dicious aduersaries as also against all their wicked Instruments ExplicatioÌ„ proofe That this is so as it is euident from many testimonies of holy Scriptures heretofore alledged when wee spake of the Creation of the Angels so the comfortable speech of Elisha the Prophet to his seruant may at this time bee to speciall purpose called againe to minde of vs in that from thence we may euidently perceiue that there are more on our side then be against vs c. 2. King chap 6. verses 16.17 And the greater will the comfort be if wee doe herewithall call likewise to minde that which hath beene declared concerning the excellent nature of the holy Angels both for wisdome and also for power c. Neither may we speaking of inuisible creatures neglect that sensible comfort which God of his goodnes giueth vnto vs continually from those purging windes of the aier and from the sweete aier it selfe wherein we liue and drawe our breath But of these things wee shall haue the occasion renewed to consider more fully when we shall come to the comforts of the fatherly prouidence of God and therefore we will not now stay any longer vpon them Wherefore leauing thus the inuisible creatures for a while we come to those that are visible Question What is the comfort which our faith reapeth from the creation of them Answere The comfort of all the visible creatures in their seuerall kindes it is sensible like to themselues For the goodly and beautifull formes and colours of things as also the light it selfe by the which they are represented vnto vs together with the instrumeÌ„ts of light the Sunne the Moone and the Stars they are all of them very pleasant to our eyes All the sweete voices and sounds which we heare from the sweet singing birds and such like they are very delightfull to our eares The excellent varietie of flowers by their manifold sweet smelâ— and sauours which they cast forth they likewise are very comfortable to our nostriâ—s The plentifull fruits of the earth which God hath sent for our foode they are delicate and daintie to our tast Neither may we passe by the great goodnes of God toward vs in this that for the more ful measure of our comfort in his sensible creatures whereas euery creature hath but his short season he hath appointed one sort to succeede another And whereas winter putteth an end to all summer fruits till the Spring of the yeare returne againe God hath giuen men wisedome to preserue his creatures by distillations by sâ—rrups and many other waies so that they retaine them for their comfort till newe come againe Neuertheles this we may herewithall truly affirme that no one of these outward visible and sensible creatures câ—â— be truly comfortable either to the soule or body of any man but through the spirituall grace and comfort of a true and liuely faith Question It is true that you say But wâ—â—t reason can you render thereof Answere By the fall of our first parents and through our owne originall guiltines sinne and corruptioÌ„ we haue lost al our interest right title to the least coÌ„fort of any of the creaturs Neither can wee otherwise be restored againe thereunto but through faith and that onely by the free grace of God our heauenly Father who hath adopted vs in his beloued Son our Lord Iesus Christ to be his children and heires of all things euen heiers annexed with him Explication and proofe This is indeede a sufficient reason that without faith no man can take any sound comfort or pure delight in the creatures because we are in our selues corrupt carnally affected and without Christ no better then vsurpers of them And that we are altogether without interest in the creatures vntill we be restored to the rightfull possession of them by faith in Christ it may plainly be gathered by the expulsion of Adam out of the garden of
wife of one William Mauldon as hee writeth dwelling at a Towne sixe miles from London called Waltam-Stow taught young children to reade which was about the yeare of our Lord 1563. and the fourth yeere of Queene Elizabeths reigne Vnto this Schoole among other children came one Benefields daughter named Dennis about the age of twelue yeeres As these children sat talking together they happened among other talke as the nature of children is to be busie with many things to fall into communication of God and to reason among themselues after their childish discretion what hee should be Wherevnto some answered one thing some another Among whom when one of the children had said that he was a good olde Father the foresaid Dennis Bennifild casting out impious words of horrible blasphemie what he said she he is an old doting foole What wretched and blasphemous words were these ye heare Now marke what followed When William Mauldon heard of these abominable wordes of the Girle he willed his wife to correct her for the same Which was appointed the next day to be done But when the next morning came her mother would needs send her to the market to London the wench greatly intreating her mother she might not goe being maruellously vnwilling thervnto Howbeit through her mothers compulsion she was forced to goe and went And what happened Her busines being done at London as she was returning againe homeward and being a little past Hackney suddenly the Girle was so striken that all the one side of her was blacke Wherevpon immediately she was carried backe to Hackney and there the same night was buried Witnesse of the same Storie William Mauldon and his wife also Bennifâ—ld her Father and her mother A terrible example no doubte both to olde and yonge what it is for children to blaspheme the Lorde their God And what it is for parents to suffer their yong ones to grow vp in such blasphemous blindenes and not to nourture them betimes in the rudiments of the Christian Cathechisme to know first their creation and then their redemption in Christ Iesus our Lord and Sauiour to feare the most holy name of God and to reuerence his Maiestie For els what do they deserue but to be taken away by death which contemptuouslie despise him of whom they take the benefit of life And therefore let all yong maides boyes and yong men take example by this wretched sillie wench not onelie not to blaspheme the most Sacred Maiestie of the omnipotent God their Creator but also not once to take his name in vaine according as they are taught in his commandements Secondlie let all Fathers Godfathers and Godmothers take this for a warning to see to the instruction and Catechising of their children for whom they haue bound themselues in promise both to God and his Church Which if the Father and Godfather the Mother and Godmothers had done to this yong Gyrle verilie it may be thought that this destruction had not fallen vppon her Thirdlie let all blinde Atheists Epicures Mammonists Belly-Gods of this world and sonnes of Belial hypocrites infidells mockers of religion which say in their hearts Ther is no God learne also hereby not onely what God is what he is able to doe but also in this miserable creature here punished in the worlde to behold what shall likewise fall vpon them in the world to come vnlesse they will be warned betimes by such examples as the Lorde God doth giue them Fourthlie and lastly here may also be a spectacle for all them which be blasphemous and abominable swearers or rather tearers of God abusing his glorious name in such contemptuous despitefull sort as they vse to do Whom if neither the word coÌ„mandement of God nor the calling of the Preachers nor remorse of conscience nor rule of reason nor their withering age nor hoarie haires will admonish yet let these terrible exaÌ„ples of Gods district iudgement somewhat moue them to take heed to theÌ„ selues For if this yong maiden who was not fu ly 12. yeres old for her vnreuerend speaking of God that but at one time did not escape the stroake of Gods terrible hand what then haue they to looke for which being men growen in yeares stricken in age being so often warned and preached vnto yet cease not continuallie with their blasphemous oaths not onely to abuse his name but also most contumeliouslie despitefully to teare him as it were and all his partes in peeces Thus farre M. Foxe admonisheth all sortes both yong and olde to beware of all blasphemie against the Lord our God Now let vs proceede Finallie that faith in the creation of God may iustly teach vs true humilitieâ— Read Iob chapt 38. And chapt 39. c. It is the argument whereby God himselfe teacheth Iob to humble himselfe Read also Ier 5.21.22 HEtherto of the Duties more generallie Wee come nowe to the particulars Wherefore touching the more particular Duties First and foremost which are they that belong to this comfort of Faith that God our heauenlie Father hath created the most glorious and inuisible heauens to the ende they may be our euerlasting habitation with the rest of his faithfull seruants together with his holie and elect Angels after this transitorie life once past and ended Question Which I say are the Duties which ought to arise from this comfort Answere In that the Lord God our heauenlie Father hath created inuisible creatures not onely the heauens which wee see not but also the holie Angels farre more glorious and excelient then anie of the visible are which our eyes doe see First it is our duetie to conceiue more highly and gloriouslie of the most high and excellent Maiestie of God then all outward creatures can throughlie expresse vnto vs. Secondlie insomuch as it hath pleased God our heauenly Father to create the most glorious heauens to be our euerlasting home and most blessed and comfortable dwelling place Answere wee are admonished thereby to take heede that wee doe not addict our mindes to these earthlie creatures and present vaine and transitorie worlde but that wee doe wholly set our hearts to seeke after heauen and heauenly things and in comparison therof to esteeme lightly of the greatest riches and pleasures or of the highest preferments and honours of this life But most of all wee are hereby admonished to take heede that wee continue not in the fâ—â—the of our sinnes which would vtterly barre vs from the kingdome of heauen Explication and proofe Touching the first part of this answere let vs first of all consider that the Angels themselues cannot comprehend nor behold the full brightnes of the excellent glory and Maiestie of God in which respect they are described with wings couering their faces Isai chapter 6. verse 2. And therfore much lesse are wee able to conceiue how these creatures which wee see should fullie represent the same vnto vs. Let vs consider also that the children of Israell could not look
vpon the glory of Moses his face after became from the Lord out of the mount Neither could Moses himselfe see any more but as it were the back partes of the Lord and that through a crannie of the rocke Exod 33.18 c. and chapter 34.33 c. and 2. Corinth 3.7 Read also Ier 10.6 Isai 40.12 c. Rom 11.33 c. And as touching those things which apperteine to the kingdome of heauen they are farre aboue those which the eye hath seene or eare heard or euer came into mans heart 1 Corinth 2.7.8.9 It foloweth therefore according to the second parte of the answere that these things and this euerlasting mansion place is by all good reason to bee principallie sought after and affected according to that of our Sau Christ First seeke the kingdome of God c Herevnto also doth the example of the holie Patriarches call vs according to that which wee read Hebr chapt 11. verses 13 14.1â— 16. Neither may wee in any wise neglect the holie exhortation of the Apostle Paul Coloss 3. â— c. Set your affection on things which are aboue and not on things which are on the earth c. And verse 5. Mortifie therefore your members which are on the earth fornication vncleannes c. For as wee read Reuelat 21. verse 27. There shall enter into the heauenly Ierusalem no vncleane thing neither whatsoeuer worketh abomination and lies but they which are written in the Lambes bo ke of life O therfore how vaine yea how absurd and madde a choise is this of the children of this world who for earthlie things which are but smoke and dost yea for the pleasure of sinne which is abominable skum and filthy dish-wash doe lose the most durable pure and pleasant ioyes of the kingdom of heauen And for the loue of houses of clay whose foundation as Eliphaz saith truely in the book of Iob 4.19 is in the dust and shall be destroyed before the mothe that is most sodeinlie as a flying mothe may be crushed to nothing with a mans finger to loose the glorious and eternall Palace of heauen Th s verilie is intollerable madnesse and follie But let vs who minde the kingdome of heauen proceede to consider the waies which guide vs thervnto Question In the next place therefore which are the Duties that belong to the comfort of this that God our heauenly Father hath created the holie Angels to be his ministring Spirits for our manifolde benefit both in bodie and soule in this life and concerning the life to come as wee are hereafter in the Prouidence of God more fullie to consider Answere As wee ought from Gods creating of the holie Angells for our comforte to prouoke our hearts to most an tifull thankefulnes to God our heauenly Father who thereby doth exceedingly commend his loue and regarde of vs though most vnworthie so ought wee from the example of the holie Angels themselues who at the commandement of God doe willinglie attend vppon vs their inferiours yea euen vpon vs most vnworthy and miserable sinners to learne to be so humble and lowlie euerie one of vs for our parts that wee bee not onelie dutifullie subiect to all higher powers according to the ordinance of God but euen to the owest also Yea and that euen the chiefest themselues should likewise willinglie be the seruants of God for the benefit and comforte of the poorest and lowest of the whole Church and people of God ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe The reason is plaine and lightsome of it self and hath great force in it to perswade euery faithfull magistrate of Iustice and euery faithfull and beleeâ—ing minister of the Word euen with their best gifts and with their most royall power which they haue receiued of God to be therewithall willing seruants to the lowest of the Church and therein also to thinke themselues nothing abased but greatly honoured of God Moreouer the wicked may by this ministerie of the holie and mightie Angels if they had grace to consider it be feared from all wicked attempts against the Church or any the least members thereof Numb chapt 22. verse 22. c. Math 18.10 And wee our selues that wee doe nothing vnbeseeming the presence of so holie ministers and glorious seruants of God who though inuisiblie are yet oftener present with vs and among vs then wee are ware of 1. Corinth 11.10 According also to that Exod 23.21.22.23 For notwithstanding that is spoken of our Lord IESVS the Prince of Angels yet such as the Lord and Maister-Angell is such also are the seruants on their Lords behalfe according to that Commission which he giueth vnto them Thus much for the Duties from the comfort of Faith concerning the inuisible creatures of God Let vs make speede to the Duties concerning those that are called visible ANd first concerning the creation of other Creatures besides our selues Question What are the Duties belonging to the comfort of Faith in that God hath giuen vs assurance that hee hath created them for vs and giuen vs the free vse of them to wit of the light of the Sunne and of the Moone c. of foode and of apparell of flowers of all sweete smells of all pleasant and Musicall soundes c. What I say are the Duties belonging to the bountifull and Fatherly goodnes of God herein Answere It is our bounden Dutie to vse euerie of them with all wise and holie discretion and in all good and sober moderation as becommeth those that are called the children of the light euen to those blessed ends onely whervnto God himselfe hath appointed them And furthermore to the ende we may in all hoâ—e wise and sober manner vse these kindes of creatures it is likewise our bounden dutie to blesse God in all and for euerie of his blessings which wee beholde with our eyes which wee heare with our cares wherewith we cloth our bodies c. And according to the approoued examples of the holie seruants of God it is our dutie in speciall manner and with open profession of thankfulnes to blesse God for the continuall renewing of our food which is the most sensible and necessarie meanes for the ordinarie maintenance of our life Such is our bounden Dutie indeede according to that ancient preceptorie admonition of the Lord by the Prophet Moses Deut 8.10 ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe When thou hast eaten and filled thy selfe thou shalt blesse the Lord thy God for the good land which hee hath giuen thee Beware that thou forget not the Lord thy God c. This holie commandement hath bene regarded of the faithfull in the Church of God from time to time no doubt And it is approued euen by the practise of our Sauiour Christ himselfe Of whom it is recorded in the Gospell that hee blessed God for the bodilie foode wherwith he fed the people Matth 14.19 Yea after his Resurrection his disciples knew him by his breaking of bread in that as it is most likely hee vsed a forme of
redemption and saluation by our Lord Iesus Christ it is altogether aboue nature So that the Lorde may worthilie say by his holie Propet Isaiah ch 55.8 against all such Iudges of euil thoughts that is such euill thinking Iudges as the Apostle Iames termeth them My thoughts are not your thoughts nor your wayes my wayes For as the heauens are higher then the earth so are my wayes higher then your wayes and my thoughtes then your thoughtes c. And furthermore it is not in any wise to be doubted but that insomuch as God vouch-safeth by his holie worde and Spirit to teach and warne to command exhort to promise and incourage his children to walk in his blessed waies to the end they may not onely escape euerlasting death but also be partakers of his blessings to their endles life it is not to be doubted I say but that he will giue them the fruit benefit of euerie part of his holie ordinance according to those good endes whervnto he hath appointed the same Finallie it is euen as certainlie true concerning the reprobates that they doe not goe on in their sinnes and so fall into the curse and condemnation by anie compulsion or temptation and prouocation from God but of their own voluntarie disposition contrarie to the expresse will and commandementes of the Lord. And in this respect it is that the Lord with whom ther is in truth no repentance or change such as is in vs doth yet ascribe repentance and changing of minde to himselfe vpon the obstinacie of the wicked according to that Gen 6. ver 6. It repenteth mee that I made man And again Ier 8.18 If the nation against whom I haue pronounced a plague doe turne from their wickednesse I will repent of the plague c. An example wherof we haue in the Prophesie of Ionah ch 3. vers 10. The first dutie therfore of faith in the Fatherlie prouidence of God is this that we trusting in his mercie goodnes do renounce all blind fortune all fatall necessitie of Stoical destinie acccording to the first branch of the answer Touching the second branche to wit that it is our dutie to abandon all inordinate distrusting or distracting cares about earthly things read a plaâ—â—e proofe hereof Matth ch 6.25 c and verses 32.33.34 Be ye not carefull saith our Sauiour Christ for your life what ye shall eate c. For your heauenly Father knoweth that ye haue need of all these things But seeke ye first the kingdome of God and his righteousnes and all these things shal be cast vnto you For in so much as els-where he assureth vs that it is the Fathers pleasure is to giue vs a kingdome yea such a kingdome as is onelie worthy to be in request Luke 12.32 howe can we thinke that he will faile any of his children touching the necessaries of this life so farre forth as may be good for them Touching the moderat on of our lawfull studies and labours we haue a flat commandâ—ment Pro 23.4.5 Trauell not too much to be rich but cease from thy wisedome Wilt thou let thine eyes flie vpon that which will shortlie flie away c And that it is our dutie to submit all our enterprises to the holie prouidence will of God Read Exod 18.23 If thou doest this thing saith Iethro God command the c. And 2. Sam 12. Be strong saith Ioab and let vs be valiant for our people for the cities of our God and let the Lord do that which is good in his eyes And 1. Chro 13. â— If it seeme good to you saith king Dauid and that it proceedeth of the Lord your God wee will send c. And Heb 6.3 And this will we do if God permit And 1. Pet 3 1â— It is better if the will of God be so that we suffer for well doing then for euill doing And Iames 4.13 c the holy Apostle doth earnestly reproue the contrarie presumption Goe to now saith S. Iames â—e that say to day or to morrowe we will goe into such a citie and continue there a yeare buy and sell and get gaine And yet ye cannot tell what shal be to morrow For what is your life It is euen a vapour which appeareth for a little time and afterwards vanisheth away for that ye †Note Wee ought to speake it often for the open profession of our faith beâ—oâ—e â—en but to thiâ—ke it alwaies for the truth of our faith in the fight of G d. Note also ought to say If the Lord will and if we liue we will do this or that But now yee reioice in your boastings all such reioicing is euil Therefore to him that knoweth how to doe well and dâ—th it not to him it is sinne To this purpose also serueth well the holie Prou chapt 15.3 The eyes of the Lord in euery place beholde the euill and the good Read also Psalm 139. God seeth in the night as-well as in the day hee giueth sleepe and be holdeth our eyes waking c. Read also Ester chap 6.11 c. Thirdlie that it is our dutie as a fruite of the comforte of faith in the Fatherlie prouidence of God †Tâ—â—thâ— end it is oâ—r dutie to haue the wâ—rks of Gods prouidence gouernment in a holy admiration vpon a d ligent view and reuerend considerat on of them Read Iob 36 22.23 c and in the chapters oâ— lowing Read also Psal 8. Psal â—6 8 c. and 66.5 to thinke and speake most reuerently of the same and of all the workes therof it is euident euen of it selfe vnlesse wee should willinglie take his name in vaine For it is certaine that as God by his worde of Creation created all so doth hee continuallie by his worde of Prouidence and gouernment wherof we read Psal 147.15 16 17 18. hee doth I say by this word and wisedome of his rule gouerne dispose of all things in the world froÌ„ the greatest most honorable to the least basest from the best most vertuous to the worst most wicked thing that is done vnder heauen Yet so as we must take heede that we impute not the least error or euill or the least defect of goodnes that may be to him Farre be this from vs. Read Iames. 1. verse 1â— It is one thing to be author or cause of an euill and farre another thing to be the orderer and disposer of the euill to a good and holie ende contrarie to the intent and minde of the euill worker It must be confessed indeed that God himselfe doth sometime take vpon himselfe the doing of that which is of the owne nature sinfull as the hardening of the heart of Pharaoh against the Lord and the abusing of the concubines of Dauid c. But before we can say so without blasphemie against God wee must see or rather by faith aboue our reache acknowledge first that it is iust and holie
testimonie of Anna a holy Prophetisse both in the Temple and to all in the citie they were so many testimonies of his birth Finally the birth of our Sauiour Christ is manifested and confirmed by that which is recorded concerning the malice of Herod in that he most wickedly and treacherously intended the destruction and murther of our Sauiour euen from his birth And in that to the same ende and purpose he commanded a most cruel and barbarous infanticide or murthering of all the young infants that were male children in Beth-lehem and all the places there about from two yeeres of age and vnder though all in vaine through the most watchfull prouidence of God who preserued our Sauiour from this vntimely death that he might in due time be a Sauiour by death to giue vs euerlasting life All these are indeed very notable manifestations and confirmations The meaning of the Article of the vndoubted certaintie of our Sauiour Christ as the wordes of the holy Euangelists themselues doe plainely declare Concerning the first whereof wee read in the 2. chap of Saint Luke from the 8. Explication and proofe verse to the 15. in these wordes And there were saith the Euangelist in the same countrie shepheards abiding in the fielde and keeping watch by night because of their flocke And loe the Angel of the Lord came vpon them c. Concerning the second it followeth in the same chapter from the beginning of the 15. verse to the end of the twentith after this manner And it came to passe when the Angels were gone away from them into heauen that the Sheâ—heardes said one to another let vs goe then vnto Bethlehem and see this thing that is come to passe which the Lord hath shewed vnto vs. So they came with hast and found both Marie and Ioseph and the babe laid in the manger c. Concerning the third confirmation it followeth still in the same chap from the 21. verse thus And when the eight daies were accomplished that they should circumcise the child his name was then called IESVS who was named of the Angel before he was conceiued in the wombe By the which circumcision our Sauiour made himselfe subiect to the Law and to stand bound to fulfill the righteousnes of it for vs. So that he did not onely take our nature but also set himselfe in our estate and condition so farre as might be without sinne Concerning the fourth confirmation we read Mat ch 2. from the beginning of the ch to the 12. verse when Iesus then was borne at Beth-lehem in Iudea in the daies of Herod the King behold saith S. Matthew there came wise men from the East to Ierusalem Saying where is the King of the Iewes that is borne For we haue seene his Starre in the East and are come to worship him c. Concerning the fift returne againe to the second chapter of Saint Luke and read in your Bible from the 22. verse to the 39 as it followeth thus And when the daies of her purification after the Law of Moses were accomplished they brought him to Ierusalem to present him to the Lord c. By the which his presentation he was dedicated to God to minister in holy things on our behalfe And concerning the last confirmation wee read it thus testified by the Euangelist Mat ch 2. verses 16 17 18. Then Herod seeing that hee was mocked of the wise men was exceeding wroth and sent forth and slewe all the male children that were in Bethlehem and in all the coasts thereof from two yeere olde and vnder according to the time which he had diligently searched out of the wise men Then was that fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophet Ieremiah saying In Rama was a voice heard mourning and weeping and great lamentation Rachel weeping for her children and would not be comforted because they were not Thus wee see that wee haue a most sure and plentifull ground and stay for the warranting of our beliefe concerning the birth of our Sauiour Christ of the Virgin Mary LEt vs therefore goe forward to the second point of our inquirie concerning the meaning of the Article Question What may that be Answere The meaning of this Article is thus much that the humane nature of our Sauiour Christ being conceiued by the holy Ghost of the very substance of the Virgin Marie as touching the flesh and continuing to receiue nourishment and grouth in the wombe of the Virgin after the naturall course and manner of the fruite of the wombe in all other women yea continuing in the wombe for so long a time as women doe goe ordinarily with child was also according to the same season borne and brought forth into that world by the trauell of the Virgin after the same naturall manner that other children are borne ExplicatioÌ„ proofe This is the true meaning of it indeed Al things were as ordinary in the birth as might be coÌ„cerning a child of so extraordinary coÌ„ception And yet that also was as ordinary as was meet coÌ„uenieÌ„t that it should be without al vnclean sinful lust yea eueÌ„ as touching the holy vir who was in this respect saÌ„ctified of God aboue all other women God would in the one and in â—he other The Promise auoide all miraculous dealing as much as might be that our Sauiour might not onely take our very true nature but also that wee might knowe and vpon certaine and cleare knowledge beleeue it to be so To this very purpose it is that in the ancient prophesie of the Patriarke Iaakob as was touched before such a word is vsed to signifie the humane nature of our Sauiour as properly noteth the after-birth which vsually attendeth vpon child-bearing Shilo 1. secunda eius id in quo innoluitur partus in vtero existens Metonymia rei continentis pro contenta vt inquit Trem. And that by this word Shilo the Messiah or Christ is meant all Interpreters both Iewes and others doe consent as the same Tremellius witnesseth To this purpose also mention is made of the opening of the wombe according to that Law of God touching the first borne which should be presented to the Lord Exod 13.2 And so our Sauiour was as we sawe before Luke 2.23 Neither is the circumcision of our Sauiour nor the purification of the Virgin Mary impertinent herevnto And it is to very necessarie purpose that wee should knowe these things to be so to the ende wee might be euery way assured of the truth of the humane nature of our Sauiour against all heresies contradicting the same For otherwise surely they should neuer haue beene thus plainely and particularly expressed in the holy Scriptures both of the Law and of the Gospell Now it is time that we come to the Promise Question What promise therefore haue wee that our Sauiour Christ should bee thus borne and brought forth into the world to vs and for our benefit Answere All the former promises and
duly vnderstand and weigh the same Beliefe in God the Sonne who led a most holy iust life full of teÌ„ptations and sufferings in that so high an excellencie should abase it selfe so lowe and so obscurely though it could not for all that but it must needes breake forth like as the Sunne of the firmament doth and in the darkest day casteth forth some light through the thickest cloud thereof Thus farre of the priuate life of our Sauiour NOw let vs likewise call to minde and diligently consider the life of the same our Sauiour in his publike estate and condition that is from the thirtith yeare of his age to the very time of his Passion vnder Pontius Pilate And first let vs consider his manifestation by the publike testimonie and whole Ministerie of Iohn Baptist and then by the testimonie of God the Father and of the holy Ghost at his holy Baptisme which was a publike warrant and most diuine testification from heauen both of the most high person and also of his calling to his most holy office appropriated therevnto And last of all let vs consider of his owne manifesting of himselfe by the execution of the same his office in his most effectuall preaching praying working of miracles c. euen to the last instant of his speciall sufferings before the time of his death All which may be distinguished according to the seuerall Passeouers from yeere to yeere as was mentioned before Let vs therefore as briefly and as plainely as we can seeke to informe and establish our faith in these excellent points from the testimonies of the holy Scriptures And first of all insomuch as the manifestation of our Sauiour by the ministerie of Iohn the Baptist commeth to be considered of vs let vs inquire after it in this order First how he did it by his preaching of him being absent as one specially appointed of God to goe before him to prepare the way for him after that manner that is by stirring vp the hearts of the people to a present expectation and desire after Christ who was now to manifest himselfe Secondly by the pointing of him out with his finger being present among them in such sort that they could not be ignorant who or which he was And both of these by an often repeated testimonie and witnesse the which he most plainely and constantly gaue of him so long as he liued and that not onely while he was at libertie but also in the time of his imprisonment euen to his very martyrdome and death by the vniust and bloody hand of Herod the brother of Philip. All which things that we may vnderstand the better and to the ende they may be of the better credit and authoritie with vs concerning this speciall and most worthy ministerie of Iohn the Baptist therevnto Question What ground of holy Scripture haue you to this purpose Answer We haue both speciall prophecies of it from the mouth of God that it should be so and also the written historie of the performance thereof most notably described by the penne of the Euangelist Luke We haue so indeed Wherefore let vs in the first place call to minde the prophecies and then proceede to the historie shewing the fulfilling of them Question Which are those prophecies that you speake of Answere First the prophecie of Isaiah chap 40. verses 3 4 5. Then the prophecie of Malachie chap 3. in the beginning of the first verse And 4. verses 5. and 6. which are the last wordes of the old Testament Rehearse you the wordes of the Prophet Isaiah Question Which are they Answere 3. A voice cryeth in the wildernes saith the Prophet Prepare yee the way of the Lord make straite in the desâ—rte a path for our God 4. Euery vâ—lley shall be exalted and euery mountaine and hill shall be made low and the crooked shall be straite and the rough places plaine 5. And the glorie of the Lord shall be reuealed and all flesh shall see it together for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it That this prophecie was giuen forth concerning Iohn Baptist the holy Euangelists doe plainly confirme Mat. chap 3. Mark chap 1. Luk. chap 3. and Iohn chap 1. Rehearse now likewise the Prophecie of Malachie Question Which is that Answere In the beginning of the third chapter thus we read 1. Behold saith the Lord I will send my messenger and he shall prepare the way before me 5. And againe in the two last verses of the 4. chap. thus it is written Behold I will send you Eliah the Prophet before the comming of the great and fearefull day of the Lord. 6. And hee shall turne the heart of the Fathers to the children and the heart of the children to their Fathers lest I come and smite the earth with cursing ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe That these Prophecies of Malachie were likewise giuen forth concerning Iohn Baptist Read Luk 1 17. Mat 11. verses 10.14 Luk. 7.27 and againe Mat 17.9 10 11 12 13. And Mark chap 9 11 12.13 Where it is not onely testified to be so by the Euangelist but also by the Angel of the Lord and by our Sauiour himselfe Thus much concerning the Prophecies The historie shewing the accomplishment of these Prophecies is next to be considered And first concerning the preparation and appointment of Iohn Baptist to this speciall ministerie and seruice Question Where is this recorded Answere In the first chapter of the Gospell according to the Euangelist Luke from the 5. verse to the end of the same chapter Explication and proofe In reading of these parts of this chapter we cannot but conceiue from the accurate and exact report of the Euangelist first concerning the conception of Iohn and then concerning his birth that he is honoured of God as a Person whom he will haue to be of speciall note euen as one appointed from the womb to a most notable and memorable seruice For seeing he is the forerunner and as it were the Herald or Scepter-bearer before our Sauiour who ought to be of more high reputation with vs then any yea then all earthly Princes therefore it must needes follow that we are to esteeme of him as of a more honourable officer and accordingly of his office to be more honourable then any of like place and standing before any earthly Prince or King of this world Question What therefore in the first part of the chapter are those things that the holy Euangelist recordeth concerning his conception which may argue thus much vnto vs Answere First he declareth both the time when and also the place whether God sent his holy and mightie Angel Gabriel from heauen to giue the knowledge of this gracious worke of God to Zacharie a godly Priest of the Lawe whom God appointed to be the Father of this Iohn the Baptist by Elizabeth his wife a like godly and ancient matrone in Israel Moreouer the holy Euangelist setteth downe a full narration of the whole comfortable message
things from him whereby they were for euer confirmed to beleeue the testimonie which Iohn the Baptist gaue of him to be vndoubtedlie true namelie that he was as he had said the day before the Lamb of God Yea they were so perswaded that they doe not onely beleeue themselues but they are carefull also to bring others to Christ that they might likewise beleeue For Andrewe finding Peter his brother he reporteth to him with great ioy that they had found the Christ or anointed of God and in this perswasion he did leade his brother vnto him Our Sauiour by telling Peter his name as soone as he came vnto him whose sonne he was and what was his naturall timorousnes in the profession of the name of God though otherwise of courage enough and too much and likewise prophesying further or rather of his diuine grace promising him the gift of true spirituall fortitude our Sauiour doth hereby worke the like effect in Peters heart The next day as we see it followeth in the text our Sauiour going into Galile and finding Philip a stranger to him in respect of humane knowledge or acquaintance and onely saying to him Followe thou me forthwith Philip most willingly folowed him and became his Disciple beleeued in some measure though yet in much imperfection that our Sauiour Christ was he of whom Moses wrote in the law And his heart was in like maÌ„neâ— so reioiced than meeting Nathanael he leaueth him not till he haue brought him to our Sa Christ Heerevpon our Sauiour so entertaineth Nathanael that he perceiueth by that speech which he vsed to him at his first comming that he knewe the verie inward secret dispositioÌ„ of his heart which God had wrought in him by his holy spirit And therwithall he perceiueth also that while he was yet out of the view of the natural eye of our Sauiour he was neuertheles in the sight of his diuine prouideÌ„ce For our Sauiour telleth him plainlie that he saw him vnder the fig tree The which things so wrought in the heart of Philip that by the grace which our Sauiour gaue him he was brought immediately to beleeue that hee was the Sonne of God the king of Israel And thervpon our Sauiour promiseth as we haue seene in the ende of the chapter that both Nathanael and the rest thus apprehending some smaller beginnings of faith should in time to come see greater thinges for their further confirmation For this he meaneth by the opening of the heauen and the Angels of God ascending and descending vpon the Sonne of Man These were the first beginnings euen as it were the seede time of the holie doctrine of our Sauiour whereby he began to manifest and make himselfe knowne though yet somewhat more priuatelie The which beginnings though they were small in outward shewe as was said yet they were so mightie and effectuall that our Sauiour is acknowledged of his disciples though verie Nouices as one may say to be in respect of his Person the Sonne of God and in regard of his office the Messiah or anointed of God the Prophet of whom Moses wrote the verie true King of Israel according to the Promise which God had made to the seede of Dauid For so no doubt Nathanael meant LEt vs now from the beginnings of the doctrine proceed to consider likewise what manner of beginning our Sauiour made concerning his Miracles which serued for the confirmation of the same his doctrine also of the truth of his diuine Person and likewise of his most holie office annexed therevnto as will hereafter better appeare Question What therfore was the beginning of his working of Miracles Where are they recorded vnto vs Answer The record hereof foloweth from the beginning of the 2. chapter of the same Euangelist S. Ihon to the 12. verse of the same Question Let vs here the wordes of the Euangelist How doe you reade Answere 1 His words are these And the third day there was mariage in Cana a towne of Galile and the Mother of Iesus was there 2. And Iesus was called also and his Disciples vnto the mariage 3 Now when the wine failed the Mother of Iesus said vnto him they haue no wine 4 Iesus said vnto her Woman what haue I to doe with thee mine howre is not yet come 5 His Mother said vnto the seruants Whatsoeuer he saith vnto you doe it 6 And ther were set there sixe water-pottes of stone after the manner of the purifying of the Iewes containing two or three firkins a piece 7 And Iesus saide vnto them Fill the pottes with water Then they filled them vp to the brimme 8 Then hee said vnto them Drawe out nowe and beare vnto the gouernour of the feast So they bare it 9 Now when the gouernour of the feast had tasted the water which was made wine for be knewe not whence it was but the seruants which drewe the water knewe the gouernour of the feast called the Bridegroome 10 And hee said vnto him All men at the beginning set forth good wine and when men haue well drunke then that which is worse but thou hast kept backe the good wine vntill nowe 11 This beginning of miracles did Iesus saith the Euangelist Iohn in Cana of Galile and shewed forth his glorie and his Disciples beleeued in him Explication Here wee haue as it is plainelie testified a verie notable and right gratious beginning of the miraculous workes of our Sauiour to the making of his diuine Person knowne by this effect of his diuine power like as before he shewed some tokens of his Propheticall Spirit NOw if you go forward to read wher you left that is from the beginning of the 12. verse to the end of the chapt we shall see the same things yet mo e clearelie and more publikelie manifested and confirmed vnto vs. For our Sauiour Christ by his Diuine power Regall autoritie came into the Temple of Ierusalem as the Soueraigne Loâ—â— into his owne house according to the Prophesie of Malachie chap 3.1 reformed the abuses therof And besides that the holie Euangelist testifieth that our Sauiour did both knowe the thoughts and intents of his aduersaries euen from the first peeping out of their malice against him and also the false hearts of all hypocrites who made a shewe of beginning to beleeue and of bearing heartie good will toward him when as they did neither of them from anie either soundnesse of iudgement or truth in affection Read the texte attentiuelie and you shall easilie perceiue it to be so Question Howe doth the holie Euangelist continue the historicall narration therof Answer 12 It followeth thus After that saith the Euangelist hee went downe to Capernaum Hee and his Mother and his Brethren and his Disciples but they continued not long there 13 For the Iewes Passe-ouer was at hand Therefore Iesus went vp to Ierusalem 14 And hee found in the Temple those that solde Oxen and sheepe and doues and changers of moneâ—
And should sleepe and rise vp night and day and the seede should spring and growe vp he not knowing how c. Yea many other parables doth our Sauiour vse to expresse the estate of the same his kingdome here in euery other respect As for example he vseth the parable of the King calling his seruants to an account to declare both the mercie and iustice thereof Matth 18.23 c. The kingdome of heauen saith our Sauiour is likened to a certaine King who would take account of his seruantes Likewise he vseth the parable of the hous holder hyring labourers into his vineyard Matth chap 20.1.2 c. to giue to vnderstand that no man is of better reckoning with God for their long continuance vnder the profession of the Gospell specially if they presume of any merit or worthines aboue others in that respect but rather according to his diligence faithfulnes in the labour of Christianitie and according to that humble trust which he hath in the free grace and mercy of God And to this ende he concludeth the parable with this sentence The last shall be first and the first shall be last for many are called but few chosen Moreouer by another parable of the vine-yard let out to vnfaithfull husbandmen our Sauiour describeth the reiection of the Iewes for their treacherous stâ—â—-bournes and crueltie against hâ—m and on the otherside the calling of the Gentiles through the free grace and mercie of God Mat chap 21 verse 33 c. And chap 22 1 c. he doth to the same end vse another parable concerning the mariage of the Kings Sonne and the contempt thereof by the first bidden guests which wâ—re the Iewes and also by the example of that speciall rudes by thaâ— thrust in himselfe without his mariage garment And châ—p 25. verse 1. c. by the parable of the fiue wise and fiue foolish Virgines our Sauiour doth likewise admonish vs to take heede that we do not securely rest in an outward profession of the Gospel without inward truth of the heart which is a thing abhorred of God And verses 14. and 15. of the same chapter by the parable of the talentes which a certaine Maister going into a farre countrie deliuered to his seruants c. Our Sauiour teacheth plainly that he will looke to haue all the spirituall gifts and graces of his kingdome to be industriously imploied in euery mans calling and accâ—rding to the diuerse measure of them specially in the calling of the ministerie of the Gospell to all those profitable ends wherefore he hath giuen them Or otheâ—wise that fâ—arefull vengeance is to be looked for from his hands against euery vnprâ—fitable seruant Such was the doctrine of our Sauiour concerning his spirituall kingdome here on earth the which he calleth the kingdome of heauen because it is from heauen by the speciall ordinance of God likewise because the gouernment of it is most spirituall and heauenly and also because it prepareth and fitteth all the elect of God who as we saw before are called the children of the kingdome to be partâ—kers of heauenly glory Noâ— let vs proceed according to the order of the articles of our beliefe The next doctrâ—ne therefore of our Sauiour is that which concerneth his own conception and birth Of the which he saith thus before Pilate For this cause am I borne and for this cause came I into the world that I should beare witnes of the truth Next to the birth of our Sauiour are his sufferings Of the which he did verie ofâ—entimes foreteâ—l his Disciples to the end they might be the lesse troublesome or vncomfortable to them when they should fall vpon him as Luke ch 9 44 45 And Mat 17.12.13 verses 22.23 And Mark 9.12 And more particularly he foretold his betraying as we read Iohn chap 13 v. 18. c. The which our Sauiour did as he saith in the same place to the establishing of their faiâ—h when it should come to passe Of his crucifying he spake likewise before-hand Iohn ch 12.32.33 Beliefe in God the Son who wrought most miraculous and â—â—uine works Of his buriall by occasion of that costly ointment which Mary powred on him Mat 26.12 Iohn 12.7 Of his continuance in the graue answerable to the type of Ionas abiding so long in the Whales belly Mat 12.39.40 Of his resurrection also he vsually spake adding the prediction thereof to the foretelling of his sufferings to mitigate the discomfort of that part of his speech as Iohn 2.19.20.21 Mat. 16 2. ch 17.9 and verses 22.23 And ch 20.17.18.19 This thing as the Euangelist Marke saith our Sauiour spake plainely And ch 10.32.43.34 And all this according to the former prophecies of the holy Prophets as the euangelist Luke obserueth And that also in a mercifull regard of his Disciples lest they should be ouer whelmed confounded with excessiue sorrow as we may perceiue plainely Iohn ch 14.1 c. and ch 15. and ch 16. and by his most sweete and diuine praier in the whole 17. chapter Our Sauiour being risen againe as he had often said that he would he then foretold his ascension to Marie Magdalene Iohn 20 17. I ascend to my Father c. That hee should sit at the right hand of God and come againe to iudge the world our Sauiour boldly professed before the chiefe Priest Mat chap 26. verse 64. Hereafter saith our Sauiour shall yee see the Sonne of man sitting at the right hand of the powers God and come in the cloudes of heauen Moreouer touching his comming againe to iudgement hee had spoken before that time Iohn 5.22 and verses 27.28.29 But yet more fully and plainely Mat 25.31 c. The precedent signes of which time of his comming our Sauiour hath also declared Matth 24. And before this chap 13.39 c. in the parable of the tares And againe verses 49 50. in the parable of the drawenet We are come now to the doctrine of our Sauiour concerning the holy Ghost Of whom he speaketh most comfortably as of the onely comforter of all the Elect distinct in Person from the Father and the Sonne and yet one with them both euery where present of equall power and dignitie with them c. Iohn chapters 14. and 15. and 16. Which also our Sauiour maketh very plaine in that forme of Baptisme which hee instituted after his resurrection Mat 28.19 Câ—ncerning the catholike Church the doctrine of our Sauiour is this that it consisteth both of Iewes and Gentiles and that he himselfe is the onely vniuersal Pâ—stour and shepheard thereof Iohn 10. verses 14 16. Read also Luk. 13.28.29.30 Toucâ—ing the Communion of Saints and first in respect of their vnion with himselfe and so by him among their owne selues our Sauiour teacheth it plainely Iohn ch 15 1 2 3 4 5. c. And ch 17.22 c. What his doctrine is touching the forgiuenes of sins and namely that there is mercie with God to forgiue them and what
And when I say that wee must haue ground and warrant from the holy Scriptures it is to be vnderstood that in this Question we must haue a speciall respect not onely to the best translations but also euen to the originall text of the Hebrew in the old Testament and of the Greeke in the New For by them of necessitie specially by the Hebrew which the Greek followeth must both the Latine and English and all other Tongues yea the hearts also of all Christians of euery Nation and language be ouer-ruled Let vs therefore examine this point ANd first touching the word to Descend Which are the diuers significations thereof Question Answer First and most properly it signifieth to remoue the body or to come downe bodily from the higher place to the lower But in a borrowed vse of speech when it is referred to man it signifieth an alteration or change of a mans former more comfortable and prosperous estate or condition to a contrarie or very differing estate either of soule or body or any other way without any bodily mouing at all And sometime againe when it is in a borrowed signification referred to God it noteth the manifestation of his diuine presence without any either alteration of estate or motion of bodie from place to place Explication It is true So we reade 2. King 1.4 where according to the first signification Elijah willeth the Messengers of Ahaziah King of Israel to tell the King that he should not come downe frō the bed on the which he was gone vp but should die the death And in the same cha verse 8. the messengers of the King say to Elijah sitting on the top of a mountaine O man of God the King hath commanded that thou come downe And againe verse 11. In the which chapter also fier is said to come downe from heauen at the prayer of Elijah And in many other places the raine is said to descend or come downe from heauen And on the earth the running of it from the higher ground to the lower is called from the same word a descending The like is the vse of the Greeke word caterchomai and also of catabaino either of them signifying to descend or come down as we may see Matt. 17 9. As they came downe from the mountaine catabainonton compared with Luke chap. 9.37 And as they came downe from the mountaine catelthonton So Iames chap. 9.17 Euery good gift commeth downe from the Father of lights catabainon And chap. 3.15 This wisedome that is bitter enuying c. descendeth not from aboue Ouc estin anothen caterchomene And Matt. 7.25.27 catebe e broche The raine fell or descended c. Secondly in a borrowed vse the same words being referred to man signifie the extreame alteration and change of a mans estate from that which was prosperous and comfortable as was said to that which is aduerse and greeuous As Deut. chap. 20. verse 20. Thou shalt make forts against the Citie that maketh warre with thee vntill thou subdue it Word for word vntill it descend that is vntill it be ruinated and so caused to humble it selfe and to stoupe downe vnto thee as some not vnaptly doe expound it And thus it is said of the wicked Iewes themselues Their glory shall descend And man shall be brought downe but the Lord of Hostes shall be exalted Isai 5.14 15 16. And concerning the King of Babell Thy pompe is brought downe the word is caused or made to Descend Isai 14.11 And verse 15. Thou shalt be brought downe or made to descend to the graue to the sides of the pit And chap. 63.6 The Lord speaking of his enemies saith I will treade downe the people in my wrath and make them drunken in mine indignation and I will bring downe their strength or cause it to Descend to the earth And Ezek. 30.6 The pride of the power of Aegypt shall descend or come downe Likewise Zech. 10.11 The pride of Ashur shall be cast downe or caused to descend and the scepter of Aegypt shall depart away And for affliction of soule noted by this word reade 1. Sam. 2.6 The Lord killeth and maketh aliue bringeth downe or causeth to Descend to the graue and raiseth vp c. Likewise when Dauid praiseth God for that he had brought his soule out of the graue and reuiued him from them that goe downe or Descend into the pit he acknowledgeth that his soule was before as it were Descended into the pit that is exceedingly troubled and distressed And so againe Ps 71.20.21 and Ps 86.13 But of this more afterward Wee also in our owne language vse to say of one that is fallen from prosperity to aduersity from a rich or honourable estate to a base and poore degree that such a one is greatly come downe We vse the word also of Descending in a contrary sense to note the noble parentage or stocke of the which one is descended or come But of this enough Let vs now proceed from mans descending to the descending of God This as was said doth onely note the speciall representation of his diuine presence without any moouing of himselfe from one place to another For seeing the godhead filleth all places yea comprehendeth all places but is comprehended of none it must needes be so vnderstood As namely where it is said that he descended vpon Mount Sinay Exod. 19.18.20 And Psal 18.9 Isa 46.1 2 3 4. Hab. 3.3 through the whole praier of the holy Prophet cōteined in that chapter Like vnto this was the descending of our Sauiour before he tooke our nature Gen. 18.20.21 And the descending of the holy Ghost at the baptisme of our Sauiour Christ For the Deitie it selfe to speake properly of the person of the Son or of the person of the holy Ghost did not descend but onely manifested their speciall presence in that manner and by those bodies which they did for the time assume and take But as touching the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ there is yet a more speciall reason of his appearance in our humane nature by his incarnation insomuch as therein he vnited the same our humane nature to his diuine nature in a personall vnion to continue firme and indissoluble for euer in which respect he saith most particularly most properly of himselfe Iohn 3.13 No man ascendeth vp to heauen but he that hath descended from heauen the Sonne of man which is in heauen Neuerthelesse our Sauiour Christ euen in these words also must needes be vnderstood to speake figuratiuely and in respect of the great mystery concerning the vnion of two natures in one person attributing that to both which is onely proper to one For the Deitie of the Sonne of God did no more descend by locall mouing from one place to another then the humanity was then in heauen when he spake these words to Nicodemus or could afterward ascend vp to heauen but by bodily motion Onely the descension of the Deitie must be vnderstoode of
Rom. v. 8 9. c. to the end of the ch Where he sheweth at large that the obedience of our Sauâ— by reason of the excellencie of his person perfection of his sufferings was of more excellent vertue to saue all that doe truly beleeue in him then the transgression of Adam was of force to condemne and destroy them And thus the historie of the manifold and most grieuous sufferings of our Sauiour Christ is in it selfe a reall confutation of all mans merit or satisfaction for himselfe For why then should our Sauiour haue suffered so as he did That which the aduersaries of the most free grace of God say that our Sauiour hath merited this for vs that we should be worthy in him to merit for our selues it is an vtter peruerting of the most holy vse and ende of his sufferings which is the glorie of the grace of God toward vs. And it is also a most subtile and mischieuous inchantment of the Diuel to puffe men vp in the greatest pride vnder a colour of the greatest and most holy humilitie that may be But here seeing we are according to the course and order of our inquirie to consider of the meaning of the Articles of our faith concerning the sufferings of our Sauiour though in the opening of the historie thereof this hath alreadie in some measure beene performed Yet to the end all things may be made something more plaine and familiar concerning this so great and weightie a part of our faith let vs purposely call to mind and set downe such obseruations as being laide together may be a further helpe hereunto Question Which may these obseruations be Answer First of all we are most earnestly and with all holy reuerence to consider that which was euen now mentioned to wit the most high and incomparable excellencie of the Person of him that suffered in that he is the most glorious and onely begotten Sonne of God full of grace and truth Secondly that no one part or parcell of the sufferings of this most worthy and excellent Person fell vpon him but by the foreknowledge and determinate counsell and appointment of GOD and that euen in most perfect wisedome iustice and mercie And therefore also we are in the third place to consider that the same most excellent person hath in euery part of his sufferings to deaâ—e not so much with the extreame iniustice and malice of men as with the most iust displeasure and wrath of almightie God fiercely bent against our sinnes Fourthly we are to consider that all his sufferings in the times of his speciall passions were in their owne nature and kinde extreamly grieuous and dolorous chiefely those which did more immediately befall his most holy and righteous soule Fiftly that he had a true sense and feeling of them alwaies and that at his death he indured the vttermost smart and dolour of them drinking as it were the full cuppe of Gods bitter anger euen dregges and all Sixtly that he of his vnspeakable loue willingly indured them all for our sakes and the rest of Gods elect though we were all of vs vtterly vnworthy to be any thing at all respected of him Seuenthly that the fruite and benefite of his sufferings is infinite and vnspeakable on our behalfe Finally the manifold vertues of our Sauiour Christ are diligently to be considered of vs throughout all his most grieuous sufferings as of a most perfect paterne of all wisedome holines righteousnes faith loue patience meekenes magnanimitie and of all other vertues of most gracious behauiour from the beginning to the end of them all Explication and proofe All these things are most worthy to be reuerendly considered of vs. And first of al touching the most high peerelesse excellencie of our Sauiour euen in our humane nature we may call it to minde from that which hath beene declared before concerning the vnion of the humane nature with the diuine in one Person of a mediator In which respect he must needs be euen in the nature of man higher then all creatures both men and Angels whatsoeuer He was euen here vpon earth in the time of his humiliation greater then the Prophet Moses Heb 3 1 2 3 4 5 6 Greater then the Prophet Ionas or any other of the Prophets Mat 12.41 Greater then Aaron the high Priest yea no doubt infinitly greater then Melchisedek that princely high Priest Heb. chap. 7. Greater then king Dauid for he was Dauids Lord Psal 110.1 Mat. 22 41 c. Greater then king Salomon Mat. 12 42. He is the King of Kings and Lord of Lords Reuel 19 16. Nâ—ither is any or all the Angels of heauen to be compared with him Heb. 1 4. He alone aboue all comparison is the annointed of God in the same chap. verse 9. The light of the Gentiles and glorie of all Israel Luke 2 52. Whence it is also considering the extremitie of the sufferings and debasing of so high and holy a Person that his sufferings are before the diuine maiestie of God of infinite merit and of a propitiatorie and satisfactorie value for vs and that by suffering a finite space of time he being eternall and infinite hath deliuered vs from that eternall destruction which our sinnes haue deserued Yea and that the sufferings of him though one alone hath preuailed to the iustifying of infinite thousands from the beginning of the world to the end of the same Secondly that no part of the sufferings of our Sauiour fell vpon him at aduenture or by hap-hazard as we doe vse to speake but by the foreknowledge and determinate counsell of God a sufficient proofe was alledged euen now And we may read the same confirmed againe Act 4 27 28. For doubtles say the Apostles against thy holy Sonne Iesus whom thou haddest annointed both Herod and Pontius Pilate with the Gentiles and people of Israel gathered themselues together To doe whatsoeuer thy hand and counsell had determined before to be done And I Pet. 1.19 20. Christ a lambe vndefiled and without spot which was ordained before the foundatioÌ„ of the world but was declared in the last times for your sakes And Reu. 13 8. The â—ambe slaine from the beginning of the world To wit in the purpose of God and as touching the vertue and effect of it to all that beleeued the promise of his appearing The Euangelists also and our Sauiour himselfe in the historie of the holy Gospell doe make it plaine from point to point that the prophesies which God vttered by his holy Prophets concerning the sufferings of the Messiah were fulfilled in him Read ye neuer in the Scriptures saith our Sauiour Mat 21.42 The stone which the builders refused the same is made the head of the corner This was the Lords doing and it is maruelous in our eyes And chap 26 31. He saide to his disciples All of yee shall be offended by me this night for it is written I will smite the shepheard and the sheepe of the
tumult or to die obscurely yea or any other death then the death of the Crosse Wherevnto also the Lord God would haue him to be solemnly adiudged and condemned as from a high Theater in the sight of all the world as it were and that his body likewise should be lifted vp on high and fastened to the Crosse and that he should be in three langauges proclaimed King not only of the Iewes but also of the people of all Nations and languages and that all this should be done at the time of a most solemne feast solemnized in the chiefe Citie euen in Ierusalem the Citie of God who is the Citie of the great King of all the world where both Iewes and Gentiles were assembled together in a great and populous concourse And all to this purpose that he might in so euident and eminent a manner most famously publish his most gratious promise to saue all those that would accept and lay hold of saluation offered vnto them by the purchase of this most ignominious and cursed death of his Sonne For euen to this end as our Sauiour himselfe fforetolde was he lifted vp as the brasen Serpent was lifted vp in the wildernesse that whosoeuer should beleeue in him might not perish but haue eternall life Iohn 3.14 1â— And againe chap. 12.32 And I saith our Sauiour if I were lifted vp from the earth will draw all men vnto me Most comfortable therefore is the crucifying of our Sauiour Christ for vs insomuch as it bringeth so gratious and mightie an effect as is the drawing of all men to the faith of it by that sweete smell and most pleasant perfume which it casteth forth The Comforts belonging to his crucifying to the refreshing of euery humbled soule and conscience which feeleth what the burthen of sinne meaneth The greatnes of this comfort may be the better discerned if wee make the comparison betwixt the fruite which the brasen serpent aboue mentioned which was but a type of Christ yeelded to the people which looked vp vnto it when they were stung in their bodies by the venimous serpents in the wildernes and the fruite which our Sauiour Christ yeeldeth to all beleeuers from that Crosse on the which hee was lifted vp For it must needes be confessed that it is by degrees aboue number a more gratious benefit to be healed of the stingings of sinne and of the Diuell which certainly without this most spirituall and soueraigne counterpoison is infectious not onely to the body to the indangering of the temporall health and life thereof but euen to the destruction both of body and soule for euer and euer Now this hath our Sauiour procured by offering vp himselfe vpon the Crosse a sacrifice for our sins in that he hath heerein willingly yeelded himselfe to be made sinne for vs that we might be made the righteousnes of God in him as wee reade 2. Cor. 5.21 And in that hee hath yeelded to haue his most holy hands and feetepierced through that his blood might aboundantly issue out of them to be as a fountaine to wash away our sinnes according to the comâ—ortable saying of the Apostle Iohn The blood of Iesus Christ the Sonne of God cleanseth vs from all sinne 1. Ep. 1.7 And Isai 53.5 Hee was wounded for our transgressions hee was broken for our iniquiâ—ies c. And Ephes 1.7 Wee haue redemption through his blood euen the forgiuenes of sinnes accoâ—dâ—ng to his rich grace And Colos 1.19.20 It pleased the Father that in him should all fulnes dwell And by him to reconcile all thinges to himselfe and to set at peace through the blood of his Crosse both things on earth and things in heauen c. Reade also Heb. 9. verses 12. and 22. And chap. 10.19.20 By the blood of Iesus wee may be bolde to enter into the hâ—ly pâ—ace that is into heauen â—y the new and liuing way which hee hath prepared for vs through the vaile that is his flâ—sh c. And chap. 12.24 The blood of sprinkling euen that blood which our Sauiour who is the mediatour of the newe Testament hath shed to reconcile vs vnto God c. speaketh better things for vs as the holy Apostle affâ—rmeth then the blood of Abel which cried for vengeance against that murtherer Caine. And chap 13.20 The same Apostle calleâ—h the blood of our Sauiour The blood of the euerlasting couenant to wit of that couenant which God in Christ hath made with his Church concerning the eternall redemption iustification sanctification and glorification of it To the which most gratious endes wee are further assured to our endlesse comfâ—rt that as our Sauiour hâ—th borne our sinnes vpon the Crosse as wee read 1. Pet. 2.24 so hee vouchsâ—fed also to beare our curse yea euen to be made a curse for vs that we might be blessâ—d through him Galat 3.13.14 And herewithall this also is very comfortable that our â—lessed Sauiour by his bloodie crucifying and by the blood of his Croâ—â—e hath put out the hand-writing of the ceremoniall ordâ—nances of the law fastening it vpon the crosse so that it is of no power either to condemne the beleeuing Iewes or to be any longer a partition wall betwixt the beleeuing Gentiles and them that they should not haue one enterance to the Father by the same faith in Iesus Christ It is yet a further enlargment of our comfort that our Sauiour hath vpon the Crosse gloriously and triumphantly spoiled the Diuell of his power as we haue seene before Colos 2.14.15 Yea and the nakednes of our Sauiour vpon the Crosse is richly apparelled as it were with a robe of singular comfort insomuch as therby he hath taken away that ignominie which the nakednes shame of our sinnes had brought vpon vs in the sight of God and hath adorned vs spiritually with his holines and righteousnes that he might commend vs and make vs comely and gratious in his presence But among all the excellent things right worthy our consideration for our exceeding comfort concerning the crucifying of our Sauiour this is not to be accounted the least that euen then when his executioners were fastening his most holy body to the crosse with nailes driuen through his hands and feete that euen then I say he shewed himselfe so mercifully affected and so earnestly desirous of the saluation of vs poore sinners that hee praied for the trespassers as Isaiah had prophesied long before Father saith our Sauiour forgiue them for they knowe not what they doe For doubtlesse this prayer of our Sauiour being the deare Sonne of God who by his owne appointment made a propitiatorie sacrifice for the sinnes of all the elect must needes bee most effectuall with him not onely for those trespassers among whom he was crucified but also for all other that belong to the Lord and haue their part in his redemption It surely containeth a notable ground of comfort for the quieting of all troubled conscienceâ— when poore sinners remembring this sweete prayer
vnspeakable glorious Receiuing the end of your faith euen the saluatioÌ„ of your soules For this we must wel vnderstaÌ„d consider that albeit the purchase of our redemption saluation hath bin perfectly made obtained for vs by the merit worthines of the humiliation sufferings of our Sa in a limited finit time yet the coÌ„municating of them vnto vs our attaining inioying of theÌ„ to the coÌ„fort of our faith here in this life to the glorifying of vs for euer in the kingdome of heauen dependeth vpon the aduancement eternal glorification of â—ur Sauiour So then it was necessary that our Sa Ch should not onely humble himselfe suffer for the sins of vs most vile base sinners whose sins reproch he of his infinit loue pitie toward vs took vpon him but also that he should be lifted vp aduaÌ„ced in the highest degree of glory because of the excelleÌ„cy of his diuine persoÌ„ because of the dignitie of his most high office of eternal meditation for the glory of God the father according to his own most holy and gracious counsel according to the reuelation of the good pleasure of his diuine will herein by the spirit of prophecie from the beginning of the world Now furthermore as the comfort hereof is exceeding great to our faith The ground and meaning of his glorification in generall And our dutie in respect therof so ought the duty to be both in the affection of our heart and also in the externall actions and obedience of our liues as wee may perceiue by that which hath beene alledged concerning the comfort Philip. 2.5 Let the same minde be in you that was euen in Christ Iesus c. And as we read from the beginning of the chapter If there be therefore any consolation in Christ that is any Christian consolation to wit either from his humiliation or from his exaltation if any comfort of loue if any fellowship of the Spirit if any compassion and mercie Fulfill my ioy saith the holy Apostle that ye be like minded hauing the same loue being of one accord and of one iudgement That nothing be done through contention or vaine glory but that in meekenes of minde euery man esteeme other better then himselfe Looke not euery man on his owne things but euery man also on the things of other men And then it followeth as was alledged a little before Let the same minde be in you that was euen in Christ Iesus c. And so the Apostle laieth open the ground of the former duties from that which is the ground of all both former and present and also of all perpetuall and future comfort Likewise in the former Epistle of Peter chap. 1. ver 8. alledged before that concerning the comfort Where from the comfort and ioy that we haue by the suffrings first and then from the glory of our Sauiour he exhorteth all Christians more and more to reioice in him and to loue him yea euen to reioice in him in the midst of the tentations and trialls of faith the which as the Apostle teacheth is more pretious then gold which perisheth though it be tried with fire that it may be found to their praise honour and glory at the appearing of Iesus Christ. And afterward verse 13. Wherfore gird vp the loines of your mindes be sober and trust perfectly on the grace which is brought vnto you by the reuelation of Iesus Christ As obedient children c. To the which end also let vs remember alwaies that vpon condition wee suffer with our Sauiour Christ we shall also be glorified with him For by humility is the way vnto glory according to that 2. Tim. 2.11.12 It is a true saying for if we be dead with him we shall also liue with him If we suffer we shall also raigne with him Read also Rom 8.28.29.30 c. to the end of the chapter and likewise that notable exhortation Heb. 12.1.3 c. But that we be not ouerlong in the generall consideration of the most high glory and exaltation of our Sauiour Christ let vs knowe that as all comfort is warranted vnto vs by it so all duty is iustly made tributarie vnto it Yea euen to the yeelding of all diuine honour and glory to this our Lord and Sauiour simply vnto him as he is God yea as hee is in one Person both God and man for the Godheads sake like as we yeeld ciuill honour to the Crowne Scepter and chaire of Estate of the King for the honour we beare to the King himselfe Yea much rather to the humanity for the Deâ—ties sake because it is neuer separated from the Deitie as the Throne Scepter and Crowne are oftentimes from the person of the King c. Homil. 1. in Hist. Pass So that as learned Beza saith very well Toti personae Christi debetur adoratio religiosa quem vna implet gloria Deitatis nimirum respectu dâ—recté quatenus verus est Deus humanitatis veró obliqué quatenus nimirum haec humanitas est Dei filij humanitas c. That is Religious worship is due to the whole person of Christ whoÌ„ one glory filleth to his Deitie directly insomuch as he is very God but to his humanity indirectly and onely in this respect that humanity is the humanity or manhood of the Sonne of God Onely now let vs obserue generally concerning the glory and exaltation of our Sauiour Christ that as before his resurrection he did more specially execute his Prophecie and at his death his Priesthood though his kingly authority was not in the meane while idle and without operation so although by his Resurrection and his whole exaltation following the same hee doth more principally exercise his spirituall kingdome yet he doth not lay aside his Prophecie and Priesthood For they must all continue for euer insomuch as by the grace of his euerlasting kingdome hee continueth for euer the effect of all that which was once onely done touching the act in a limited space of time according to that Acts. 5.31 The particular degrees of his Glorificatâ—on Him hath God lifted vp with his right hand to be a Prince and a Sauiour to giue repentance to Israel and remission of sinnes And for the continuance of the Prophecie of our Sauiour reade Act. 3.22 and so forth to the end of the chapter yea and that not onely after his Resurrection Act 1.3 but also after his Ascension vp into heauen Ioh. 16.5.7 c. 12.15.25 Act. cha 2. and Eph. 4.7.8 c. So that we may truly say Iesus Christ yesterday and to day the same is also for euer Heb. 13.8 Hetherto more generally of that glory which followed the sufferings of our Sauiour Christ WE come now to the particular degrees thereof as they are set downe in the Articles of our Beliefe Question How is that Answer The articles of our beliefe teach both me and euery Christian to beleeue in Iesus
him That is to say not so as we should linger after his bodily presence but rather that we should be carefull to knowe and imbrace him spiritually and with the armes of our faith For seeing Mary Magdalene was to doe so while yet our Sauiour was vpon the earth and not ascended vp into heauen then much more ought wee now as well as all other euer since his ascension so to doe that wee may say in truth with the Apostle Paul in the 2. Epistle to the Cor chap 5. verse 16. Henceforth knowe we no man after the flesh yea though we had knowne Christ after the flesh yet now henceforth knowe we him no more to wit in any carnall or weake manner but according to his diuine grace and godly power c. in a more cleare measure So that they who at this day dote after a reall presence of the body of our Sauiour Christ either in Sacrament or other wise they doe shewe themselues to bee altogether farre otherwise minded then our Sauiour himselfe would haue them to be We are all of vs to lift vp our minds to him in the heauens whither he is long since ascended and not to looke to haue him bodily with vs on earth as he taught Mary Magdalene immediately after his resurrection in that he said vnto her as we see here Touch me not for I am not yet ascended to my Father c. Neuertheles we are herewithall to vnderstand that our Sauiour had a more particular intent in the same wordes namely to signifie thus much vnto Mary that she for her part should haue a further time of filling her minde with the comfort of his humane presence for a few dayes before he would ascend leaue this world And therefore that she should for the present without any further delay so much the more willingly leaue him now and hast with all speed to his Disciples to doe that message which it pleased him to send vnto them by her For so it followeth as we haue already seene Goe to my brethren saith our Sauiour to Mary and say vnto them I ascend vnto my Father and to youâ— Father and to my God and your God Now the message is the last thing to be considered concerning this first appearance of our Sauiour Wherein sundry most high points and the same also most sweet and comfortable to all true beleeuers are to be reuerendly weighed of vs. And first of all this message thus committed by our Sauiour to a woman though to bee deliuered in a priuate manner as it is a great honour to Mary and as a blessed fruit of her former godly care and reuerend regard toward our Sauiour as was said before so is it a gentle kind of reproofe vnto the negligence vnbeliefe of those most choise Disciples of our Sauiour to whom he sendeth her Secondly this message sent by Mary concerning the ascension of our Sauiour contaâ—neth in it a proofe of his resurrection which must needes goe before his ascension as well as it is a prediction and foreshewing of the ascension it selfe Thirdly this message sent by our Sauiour to his Disciples vnder the name of brethreâ— it declaâ—â—th the most deare and admirable loue of our Sauiour vnto them Wherein also is bewraied the like his affection in generall toward all the elect of God as wee may plainely perceiue by comparing that which we read Mat 12.48.49.50 Heb 2.11.12 with the words of this message For in those places our Sauiour extendeth the name of brethren to all the adopted children of God whosoeuer doe heare and keepe his word This is also an euident confirmation of that which the Euangelist Iohn hath written ch 13.1 that those whoÌ„ our Sauiour loueth he loueth to the end Yea that he loueth them so that nothing can alienate â—is loue from them For as we knowe great were the infirmities of his Disciples in their forsaking of him c. And therefore whereas our Sauiour doth most graciously passe by al their greaâ—est weaknesses and failings in good dutie though hee might haue taken iust occasion to haue vtterly reiected and forsaken them this sheweth vndoubtedly that his loue was most constantly and vnremoueably confirmed toward them Blessed be his most holy name therefore for euer and euer Amen Fourthly in that our Sauiour in the wordes of this most sweete message calleth God his Father and his God hee speaketh therein as hee is in our nature a mediator betwixt God and vs and thereby pointeth vs vpward to behold the supreame cause of all our happines and wel-fare And in that he calleth him the Father and God of his Disciples and so consequently the Father and God of all true beleeuers hee teacheth vs all with good assurance of faith to call God our Father and so sheweth what are the singular effects of his mediation on our behalfe euen our adoption reconciliation peace and saluation with all other blessed fruites and benefites whatsoeuer both the most tender and fatherly mercies and also the almightie power of God our heauenly Father either is able of himselfe or willing for his Sonne our Lord Iesus Câ—rists sake to bestow vpon vs. To this God therefore our heauenly Father together with his Sonne our Sauiour and the holy Ghost our Comforter be all eternal glorie and praise Amen Fiftly our Lord Iesus Christ in sending this his message so earnestly and with all expedition to the comforting of his Disciples who were at this time in great heauines as we reade Marke chap 16.10 he sheweth and professeth plainely thereby that he is exceedingly desirous that both they and euery true Disciple of his should both knowe and beleeue and also enioy and hold firmely this great prerogatiue that we are by his meanes the children of such a Father and the seruants of such a God as God our heauenly Father is Finally as the Disciples of our Sauiour to whom Mary was sent yea notwithstanding they were the Apostles elect of our Sauiour were to receiue this message gladly and thankefully euen from the mouth of a priuate woman so yea much rather ought we from the mouth of the poorest publike minister of the word of God receiue gladly and dutifully the same message in their preaching thereof and euery other point and Article of the whole ambassage of the Gospel of Christ and of God That which is furthermore to be considered concerning the comforts and fruites of the ascension of our Sauiour it shall by the grace of God be more fully laid open when we come to that Article Hetherto of the first appearance of our Sauiour Christ for the first proofe and confirmation of his most holy and blessed resurrection Now as touching the performance of this message deliuered by our Sauiour to Mary it is expressed by the Euangelist Iohn verse 18. of this 20. chap For saith he Mary Magdalene came and tould the Disciples that she had seene the Lord that he had spoken these things vnto her And
Iewe and Gentile and that not onely by his owne most holy ministerie but also by the ministerie of his seruants In the 53. cha he prophesieth of his sufferings euen as if he had seene them inflicted vpon him before his eyes And with the same hee doth most sweetly lay before vs and to the view of the eye of our faith what should be and so still are the mighty and effectuall fruites therof to our eternall comfort And in the same chapter he speaketh of the miracles which our Sauiour should work as the Euangelist Matthew doth interpret the meaning of the holy Ghost speaking by his seruant the Prophet ch 8. verses 16.17.18 The which thing also he doth before ch 35.5.6 And beside all this he doth in that 53. chap. foretell the buriall of our Sauiour as it is euident in the 9. verse of the chapter In the 55. ch verse 3. he prophesieth of his resurrection and therein of his preuailing against death to the end he might performe to his Church the fruit and blessing of Gods most gratious couenant The which he could not haue done if he had perished by death as this part of his prophesie is interpreted by the Apostle Paul Act. 13.34 And chap. 61. verse 8. c. Isaiah prophesieth againe of the preaching of our Sauiour and what shall be the singular fruit thereof The which his holy prophesie was performed in part as our Sauiour himselfe certifieth vs at such time as he preached at Nazareth Luk. 4.16 c. His prophesies are many more concerning our Sauiour as euery where is to be read in his booke of his prophesies euen as they haue beene of ancient time compiled and laid together that is euen from the time that it pleased God to publish them to his Church by his holy ministery in the daies of the raigne of Vzziah Iotham Ahas and Hezekiah Kings of Iudah But these shall suffice for our present purpose We haste to the rest The Prophet Ieremiah prophesieth likewise Ieremiah of what family our Sauiour Christ should take mans nature and of that iustification and saluation which should come by him ch 23.5.6 and ch 33.15 The Prophet Ezekiel prophesieth Ezekiel that the Kingdome shall be taken out of the hands of vsurpers and giuen to our Sauiour Christ as of right belonging to him chap. 21. verses 26 27. Moreouer all the visions of Ezekiel from the 40. ch to the end of the booke of his prophesies they are typicall adumbrations or shadowings forth of the excellencie of the kingdome and gouernment of our Sauiour Christ by an allegorical allusion to the Land Temple ceremonies Lawes Common-wealth c. of the Iewes The Prophet Daniel in the 9. ch ver 24. c. he foretelleth the death of our Sauiour yea the yeare of his death and the time of the yeare if we mark well that computation which the Angel of God numbred and deliuered vnto him Hosea prophesieth of the victory of our Sauiour ouer our last enemies death and the graue Hosea chapter 13 verse 14. Yea so that we in him shall likewise ouercome for euer 1. Cor. 15.54 c. Ioel. Ioel prophesieth of the extraordinarie gifts of the holy Ghost which God would giue to his Church immediatly after the ascension of our Sauiour vp into heauen ch 2.28 c. and Act. 2. verses 14.15.16.17 c. And Ioel againe chap. 3.16 c. Amos. Amos foretelleth the calling of the Gentiles as a fruit of the ascension of our Sauiour Christ and of the preaching of his Gospell chap. 9.11 and Act. 15. verses 15.16.17 Obadiah Obadiah likewise doth prophesie of the calling of the Gentiles and of the covniting and conioyning of them with the Iewes to be one Church vnto our Sauiour Christ verse 17. c. to the end Ionah Ionah was a propheticall type of the buriall and resurrection of our Sauiour in that he was three dayes and three nights in the belly of the Whale as our Sauiour himselfe sheweth Math. 12.39.40 and chap. 16.4 Micah Micah prophesieth of the place of our Sauiours birth and therewithall of his kingdome and of his eternall Dietie assuming vnto it the humane nature chap. 5.1.2 Nahum Nahum prophesieth that the Lord should returne with the excellencie of Iacob that is with our Sauiour Christ the Sonne of God on the behalfe of his Church against the Assirians as Iunius interpreteth posteriori Bib editione cha 2. verse 2. Habbakuk Habbakuk setteth down the excellent doctrine of our iustification by faith in Christ chap. 2.4 as the Apostle Paule doth interpret those words of the Prophet Rom. 1.17 and againe Gal. 3.11 and Heb. 10.38 The iust shall liue by faith Zephaniah Zephaniah prophesieth of the calling of the Gentiles and of the sanctifying gifts and graces of the Spirit which should be giuen them through the grace of our Sauiour Christ and by his Gospell to wit faith and repentance with forgiuenes of sinnes and euerlasting life Haggai How the Prophet Haggai prophesied of our Sauiour we haue partly seene before in that the second Temple should be made more glorious then the former by the comming of him being the Lord of glory into it and by his preaching in it c. Moreouer hee prophesieth of the mighty power of the Gospel in the conuersion of the Gentiles to God vnder these significant speeches of shaking the heauen and the earth And that the kingdome of our Sauiour shall ouerthrow all the kingdomes of the heathen chap. 2. verses 3.4.5.6.7 8. And verses 22.23 And all this vnder the name and person of Zerubbabel a Prince of Iudah one of the Ancestors of our Sauiour who was also by the appointment of God a type and figure of him Zechariah Zechariah in the first chap. of his holy Prophesie ver 8. c. he sheweth that in a vision our Sauiour Christ represented himselfe vnto him in the forme of a man and as an Angel of the Lord to whom other Angels doe serue for the helpe of the Church against the aduersaries thereof And in the same chap. he sheweth further that this chiefe Angel is a mediator vnto God for mercy in the behalfe of his Church In the 2. ch he telleth vs that he had another vision wherin this Angel informed him by another Angel that the Gentiles should be called to be one Church with the Iewes in the faith of the Gospel In the third chapter he saw in another vision the same Angell euen our Sauiour in the likenes of an Angell rebuking Sathan for hindering the peace and prosperitie of the Church And he sheweth also that hee vsed the ministerie of the other Angelles his seruaunts to further the prospâ—â—itie thereof Yea the Prophet sheweth that this Angell assured Iehoshua the high Priest The proofe of his resurrection by his first appearance all that should faithfully serue God in the ministery of his holy ordinances that the Lord would giue
setled decree constantly reâ—aine the naturall prâ—perties of it Yea since the glorifying of it as well as before so farre forth that it can be but in one place at once neither can pierce or moue iâ— selfe through any bodily substance but it must causâ— it to remoue or to sunder and diuide it selfe â—hat it may haue passage And therefore doth our Sauiour himselfe tell his Disciples that in respect of his bodily presence they should not haue him alwaies though by his diuine spirit and the graces â—hereof he would be present with them for their time and with all the faithfull Ministers of his Gospel from time to time to the end of the world And the Angel of God affirmeth plainely that touching his bodily presence the heauens must containe him euen from the tiâ—e of his ascending vp into heauen vntill his comming againe to iudge the world To this very end no doubt did our Sauiour at the first take and vnite the true humane nature to the diuine in one person that it might so remaine as touching the truth of it to the benefit and comfort of all the elect of mankinde for euer though euer since the resurrection it hath laide downe all the naturall infirmities and vilenes or dishonour of that condition which the sinne of man had brought vpon the same For these causes therefore we are not to esteeme the miracle of our Sauiour his comming in among his Disciples so sodainely euen at such a season as the doores were now shut in that is to say in the night time to consist in the deifying or spirituall alteration of his humane nature but in his diuine power wherby either at his immediate commâ—ndement the dores opened vnto him and shut againe without any noise or at the least â—he hearing of the companie was so restrained that they could not heare the same like as the eyes of the two Disciples were held before so that they could not know our Sauiour Or else he vsed the ministery of his Angel herevnto like as by an Angel he did afterwards open the doores of the prison to let out his Apostles and shut them againe no one of the keepers or watchmen once hearing the same Acts 5.17 18 19 c. and chap. 12.4 5 6 c. And thus is our Sauiour described generally to be such a one as openeth and shuâ—teth both hearing and seeing and vnderstanding and affection and all things by his most soueraigne and diuine authority according to his owne holy will and pleasure Reuel 3 7. This therefore is the true manner of the miraculous and strange appearance of our Sauiour altogether without any deposition of the naturall properties which doe concerne the nature and substance of a true bodie The which will yet further be manifest from the words and actions of our Sauiour himselfe in the time of this his appearing and abiding with his Disciples And therefore leauing it for a while wee come now in the fift place to the behauiour of our Sauiour both in word and deed in this time of his fift appearance And therewithall also to the effects thereof as was set downe in the last place For insomuch as these things are intermingled in the text we will accordingly speake of them as the text it selfe shall giue the occasion The speeches and actions of our Sauiour are sundry and so are the effects also in the hearts and senses of the Disciples as was said before and as by the grace of God we will consider in the particulars of them Question First of all therefore Which was the first speech of our Sauiour Answere The first speech of our Sauiour to his Disciples was this verse 36. Peace be vnto you Question True So we reade Luke 24.36 and Iohn chap. 20. verse 19. How are these words of our Sauiour to be vnderstood Are they onely to be taken as wordes of a common and ordinary salutation and nothing otherwise Answer Yes they are not onely words of louing and familiar salutation whereby our Sauiour wisheth the welfare of his Disciples but they containe in them the vertue of a commandement warrant of all spiritual peace prosperity to theÌ„ through faith in his name ExplicatioÌ„ proofe So they are to be vnderstood indeede euen in a sense farre exceeding the salutation of Dauid sent to Nabal by his messengers 1. Sam. 25.6 or that common holy salutation vsed among the people of God The Lord be with you or The Lord blesse you Ruth 2.4 Psal 129.8 They are to be vnderstood here like as our Sauiour spake them before his death when hee sent them forth to preach for a time in that cursory course of ministery which was a preparatiue to their great and generall Apostleship At what time hee directed them to pronounce peace to that house which should giue them any entertainement and promiseth that peace euen more then ordinary peace should rest vpon euery such one as should so receiue them Mat. 10.12.13 And that wee are to vnderstand the words of our Sauiour in such sense as was answered it will be furthermore euident vnto vs if we duly consider first who he was that maketh the promise euen the Prince of peace promised and giuen to the Church of God yea that Prince of peace the peace of whose gouernment shall increase and haue no end Isai 9. verses 6.7 And if we shall yet further consider what his promise and bequeathement as it were was to his Disciples a little before his death Iohn 14.17 Peace I leaue with you my peace I giue vnto you not as the world giueth I doe giue vnto you Let not your heart be troubled nor feare And if wee shall consider herewithall how it is said by the Apostle that hee came and preached peace both to Iew and Gentile Ephes 2.17 Likewise if we doe call to minde and consider that salutatorie prayer of the Apostles Grace mercy and peace from God the Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ the which as we know is vsuall in their holy Epistles Moreouer if wee weigh well with our selues that the birth of our Sauiour was as it were a chariot of peace sent from heauen downe to the earth as the Angells of heauen declare Luke chap. 2. verse 14. Finally if we shall consider that the kingdome of God is righteousnes and peace and ioy in the holy Ghost it will then euery way be manifest vnto vs that our Sauiour in saying to his Disciples Peace be vnto you doeth not after a common manner salute them or wish them outward and worldly prosperity or carnall rest and security in earthly pleasure but a most holy spirituall and heauenly peace For as touching carnall and worldly peace hee saith professedly on the contrary that hee came not to bring peace on the earth but rather a sword to arme all that be his against all peace in the pleasure of sinne Onely he pronounceth and assureth that peace of conscience which passeth all
our Sauiour appeared thus to the Apostle Iames alone to the speciall animating and incouraging of him therâ—vnto ANd thus for want of any further record of this tenth appearance of our Sauiour we vse the more speed in comming to the eleuenth The proofe of his resurrection by his eleuenth appearance which is the last of those wherein he shewed himselfe vpon the earth for any record that we finde in the word Quest Where therefore is this last appearance recorded vnto vs Ans It seemeth to be that which the Apostle Paul telleth vs of immediately after the former in that he saith our Sauiour was seene of all the Apostles together But the Euangelist Luke doth most certainely report it vnto vs more briefly indeed in the 50. verse of the last chap of the Gospell which he wrot but more at large in the first chap of the Act of the Apostles verse 4.5.6.7.8 It is true Let vs therefore heare his wordes Question Which are they Answer Ch. 24.50 In the Gospell they are these Afterward hee â—ed them out into Bethania and lifted vp his handes and blessed them Question And what are they in the Acts of the Apostles Answer Ch 1.4 When he had gathered them together saith the holy Euangelist he commanded them not to depart from Ierusalem but to waite for the promise of the Father which saith he ye haue heard of me 5. For Iohn indeede Baptised with water but yee shall bee baptised with the holy Ghost within these fewe dayes 6. When they therefore were come together they asked of him saying Lord wilt thou at this time restâ—re the Kingdome to Israel 7. And he said vnto them it is not for you to knowe the times or the seasons which the Father hath put in his owne power 8. But yee shall receiue power of the holy Ghost when he shall comâ— on you and yee shalâ— be witnesses vnto me both in Ierusalem and in Iudea and in Samaria and vnto the vttermost part of the earth Explication Here indeede wee haue the full narration of this last appearance wherein many things are worthily to be considered of vs. But which are they Question And in what order may we doe it Answer First we are to consiâ—er the time when Secondly the place where Thirdly the perâ—â—ns to whom our Sauiour appeared Fourthly the speeches which he vsed to his Disciples Finally that holy farewell if we may so call it or rather his diuine blessing which hee gaue to his Apostles at his departure from them into heauen Explication These points indeede are worthy to be very diligently and with all holy reuerence to be considered and weighed of vs and that also in the same order as you haue rehearsed them First therefore concerning the time of this last appearance of our Sauiour When was it Question Answer It was at the end of fourtie dayes after his resurrection and immediately before his ascension vp into heauen Explication It was so indeede as the Euangelist Luke testifieth in the first chap of the Acts verse â— immediately before the words alledged by you wherein he saith expresly that before this time our Sauiour had presented himselfe aliue after that he had suffered by many infallible tokens hee being seene of them by the space of fourtie dayes and speaking of the things which appertaine or were to be spoken of the kingdome of God In which wordes euen the continuance of our Sauiour so long a space of time vpon the earth besides his often appearances in the same it ought to auaile much to the establishing of our hearâ—s in the faith of his resurrection For as our Sauiour shewed himselfe foure or fiue times the first day that he arose so he might in the next day haue shewed himselfe sixe times more if so it had pleased him and then haue presently departed But hee would not doe so for that tender regard which hee had of our infirmitie but staied by the space of fourtie dayes that therein taking his most fit opportunities to manifest himâ—elfe he might leaue no cause of doubt or scruple about this so waightie and necessarie an Article of our Beliefe And wheras the Euangelist affirmeth further that in the space of so many dayes he spake and gaue commandement to the Apostles whom hee had chosen in matters concerning the kingdome of God it may iustly be an vndoubted ground and warrant vnto vs considering the faithfulnes of the holy Apostles that all the doctrine that they taught and the externall order for the gouernment of the Christian churches which they practised and namely the change of the Iewes Sabbath to the day of the resurrection of our Sauiour was according to his diuine direction and commandement Thus much concerning the time The place of the appearance of our Sauiour is next Question Where was it Answer Where our Sauiour began to shewe himselfe at this time it is not mentioned but that from the place where hee did at this time first appeare hee led them into Bethania and from thence to the mount of Oliues the Euangelist Luke doth plainely declare ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is true For in the holy Gospell he telleth vs that hee led them out into Bethania And in the 12 verse of the first cha of the Acts of the holy Apostles he saith further that after the ascension of our Sauiour they returned to Ierusalem from the mount is which called the mount of Oliues it being as he noteth but a Sabbath dayes iorney from Ierusalem The Bethania which the Euangelist nameth was the towne of Lazarus and of Marie and Martha whom our Sauiour loued as we read Iohn 11 1.5 and of Simon the Leper who entertained our Sauiour in that supper wherein Marie powred the costly ointment vpon him cha 12 1 2 3. and Mat 26.6 7. To the which towne our Sauiour resorted diuers times for that loue no doubt which he did beare to these his louing and dutifull Disciples though not alwaies to feast or eate with them Mark 11 1 11 12. The mount of Oliues was the place whether our Sauiour did often resort likewise But for priuate meditation and prayer Luk 21 â—7 and chap 22 36 And it was the place wherein hee suffered one part of his most dolefull affliâ—tion as appeareth in the same chap. Neuertheles after that our Sauiour had finished all things and was now to ascend vp into heauen that mount which had beene the place of his most low abasement and humiliation it was the place from whence he ascended to his most high exaltation Whence elegantly saith a learned godly minister of our Lord Iesus Christ alluding to the name of Bethania W. Per. which according to the Hebrewe writing Beth-gnaijah or the Sirian Beth-gnaniah signifieth the place of pouertie or affliction that if we beare our afflictions as we ought to doe either in our beds of sicknesses or in the prisons of persecutions or at the stakes or gibbets of execution for
the Lord and that he had spoken these things vnto her Thus I say not onely is this article recorded vnto vs as it was fulfilled in due time but also as it was long before fore-tolde by the Prophets and more neerely vpon the performance thereof by our Sauiour himselfe The which as the effect it selfe declared were not coniecturall and gessing prognostications but most certaine and diuine predictions reuealed by God himselfe the onely gouernour and disposer of euery thing in the proper time and season thereof as we haue heard before But leauing the prophesies and comming to the historicall report of the performance thereof as the holy Euangelists Marke and Luke euen now alledged doe report the same Question In what order may we profitably consider of it Answer In the historicall report of this article the holy Euangelists doe lay it forth in this order First they note the time of the ascension of our Sauiour Secondly the place from whence he ascended Thirdly the manner how Fourthly the effects which it wrought in the hearts of his disciples Fiftly the testimonie of two Angels concerning the ascension with their holy instruction and admonition to the Disciples continuing in the earnest beholding of the same These indeede are the points recorded in this part of the holy storie and they may well be considered of in this order wherein you haue rehearsed them First therefore concerning the time of the ascension of our Sauiour Quest When was that Ans It was at the ende of fourtie dayes after hee rose againe from the dead Explicatiō proofe It is true So doth the Euangelist Luke affirme and testifie in the first chap Acts verse 3. In the which space of time also as hee there sheweth our Sauiour spake to his Apostles of those things which appertaine to the kingdome of God And this containeth matter of singular comfort vnto vs in that our Sauiour would not leaue his Disciples at vncertaine but gaue them commandements what they should doe after his departure And againe considering the faithfulnes of the Apostles in obeying our Sauiour Christ in all things wee may well assure our selues that whatsoeuer they haue taught and preached in the Church of God was by the appointment of our Sauiour as well in the change of the Sabbath from the seuenth day the day after the finishing of all Gods workes of creation to the first day of the weeke the day of the Lords resurrection a most memorable declaration that hee is the redeemer of the world in whom alone consisteth the restoring of the desolations of his people as was touched before as also in all the duties of Gods worshippe to bee practised on that day Preaching prayer Baptizing supper of the Lord offices and gouernment of the Church and whatsoeuer else beside Thus much doth the consideration of the time serue to informe vs of Neither is the proportion of the time to bee neglected in that as hee was fourtie dayes in the wildernesse for the confirmation of his calling at the enterance of his Ministerie so after the finishing of all thinges it pleased him to remaine on the earth fourtie dayes to make knowne and confirme that all things were indeede finished by him whatsoeuer was indeede to bee done before his ascension into heauen The day of the ascension of our SAVIOVR was that which wee vsually call holy Thursday But let vs come to the place whence our SAVIOVR Ascended Question Answer Explicatiō Which was that It was from the Mount of Oliues neare to Bethania This also is euident by the testimonie of the Euangelist Luke chap 24. 50.51 and Acts 1.12 Question What vse may wee make from the consideration of the place Answer Insomuch as the place which was before in one part of it a place of his lowest humiliation and descension was afterward made in the same or in some other part of it a place of his triumphant ascension wee may well comfort our selues that though we must passe through many afflictions yet no place of affliction nor any measure of affliction shall hinder vs from entering into the kingdome of heauen Explicatiō This was obserued before by reason that the place of the last appearance of our Sauiour to his Apostles was the place of this his Ascension But it is not amisse that you haue here called it to minde againe And indeede whence is it that God doth vsually take his children from the earth vp into heauen but their soules first out of their sicke bodies or out of their vncomfortable prisons or from the places of their execution for his holy truth and Gospells sake And afterward their bodies out of the dust where they haue beene rotted before But of this place of our Sauiours ascension we may see more in that which is saide before concerning the place of his last appearance here on earth after his resurrection Leauing the place thereof let vs come to the manner of his ascension Ques How was that Ans After that our Sauiour had blessed his Apostles hee withdrewe himselfe from them Explication So indeed are these wordes of the Euangelist Luke chap 24. verse 51. to be vnderstood in that he saith of our Sauiour that he departed from them dieste ap auton disiunctus est ab eis that is he was disioyned or seperated some distance from them Question Why was that Answer To the end the Disciples whom our Sauiour minded to make witnesses of his ascension might the better discerne his taking vp from them into heauen Explicatiō This is manifest in it selfe For if hee had beene taken vp from them on a sodaine while he had beene in the middest of them they could not for feare and through other infirmities so sensibly haue discerned the same nor haue giuen so perfect a testimonie of it And therefore it is declared in the holy storie that first our Sauiour was remoued some small distance from them and then that he was carried vpward from them into heauen as it followeth in the forenamed 51. verse Question But how was he taken vp Answer A clowde tooke him vp out of the Disciples sight while they beheld him on the earth and looked vp stedfastly toward heauen so long as they might discerne him ascending Explication It is the report of the Euangelist Acts 1. verse 9.10 as was rehearsed before And this motion of the cloud comming downe perpendicularly as one may say and ascending vp directly againe contrary to the naturall course which is circular it sheweth the miraculous and diuine hand of God herein like as did the strange motion of the starre at the birth of our Sauiour it going as it were in a direct line and not compasse wise from the East to the citie of Ierusalem and then from thence to Bethlehem where he was borne Question But why would not our Sauiour ascend without the ministery of the clowd but would haue it as a waggon of estate or chariot of triumph
and in truth risen againe but also that hee was truly ascended vp into heauen and that from thence they should receiue the gifts of the holy Ghost which our Sauiour had promised to send downe vpon them Luke Acts 1.12 and in the Gospell 24.52 And much more ioyfull was it vnto them after the receiuing of the gifts of the holie Ghost as it followeth in the next verse For of that time chiefely the Euangelist seemeth to speake in that he affirmeth That they were continually in the Temple praising and lauding God The certaine truth whereof and of the whole Gospell hee assureth and concludeth with the word Amen like as wee haue seene before Matthew and Iohn to haue done The like ioy ought we to haue yea increasing more and more therein with all holy thankfulnes and the declaration thereof by all good fruites of dutie which may argue the same The which graces God of his infinite mercy grant vnto vs euen for Iesus Christes sake Amen ANd now hauing thus finished the comforts and found that the ascension of our Sauiour is a matter of ioy yea of singular ioy as his conception and birth was to the virgine Marie and to Elizabeth and to the Sheepheards and as his resurrection was to Marie Magdalen and to the Disciples let vs come to inquire out the duties belonging to that comfort and ioy which faith apprehendeth therein Question What duties may these be Answer To speake more generally It is our dutie as a fruite of our faith in our Sauiour ascended vp into heauen to endeuour so much the more cheerefully to goe forward with mightie increases both in the mortification of the remnants of all sinne abiding still in vs and in the minding and doing of all holy and heauenly duties of a godly life in all the dayes that we haue to liue heere vpon the earth Explicatiō It must needes be so in all proportion of good reason For the proofe whereof wee may take the example of the Apostle Paule and other faithfull Christians of whom hee writeth Philippians 3.20.21 saying Our conuersation is in heauen from whence wee looke for our Sauiour c. Wee may likewise take for proofe of it the prayer of the saide Apostle Colos 1.9.10.11 And his exhortation chap. 3.1 c. And the precept of our Sauiour Matth. ◠19.20 21. Lay not vp treasures for your selues vpon earth c. But lay ye vp treasures for your selues in heauen c. For where your treasure is there will your heart be also To the which purpose it may profitable for vs to consider in what phrase of speech the holy Scriptures doe speake of the seruice of GOD and of all his holy waves namely in that is saide The way of life is on high to the prudent to auoide from Holi beneath Prou. 15.24 and in that the seruants of God are saide To haue lifted vp their hearts to seeke God and to haue lifted vp their prayers to God c As 2 King 1◠4 and 2. Chronicles 32.20 And Psalme 25.1.15 Reade also Psalm 123. Verily our Sauiour Christ truly beleeued in as being ascended vp into heauen cannot but be a most effectuall loadstone to drawe vp the mindes of those that be his vnto him how heauie and lumpish so euer they be in themselues Whosoeuer therefore doe not lift vp their mindes vnto heauen-ward but still like swine are groueling and rooting in the earth they shew plainly that they little know what the faith of this Article doth meane And thus much something more generally of the duties of faith belonging to the comfort of the ascension of our Sauiour Question Now more particularly how may wee consider of the duties belonging to the same Answer They may be gathered from the particular comforts aboue rehearsed Shew how First in that our Sauiour ascending vp into heauen left his blessing behinde him euerie one of vs ought to walke in the duties of our seuerall callings speciallie the Ministers of the word in sure trust of good successe we giuing as we are bound all diuine worship honour and praise to the Lord our Sauiour after the example of his holy Apostles when they saw him to ascend Secondly insomuch as our iustification in the sight of God is so clearely confirmed by the ascension of our Sauiour wee ought to rest more quietly and peaceably in it without any looking this way or that way to any thing else as the Apostle Paul teacheth Rom. 10 6.7.8 9.10.11 Thirdly seeing the ascension of our Sauiour maketh it most manifest vnto vs that he hath vanquished all our enemies wee ought so much the more cheerefully to serue God in holines and righteousnes without feare of them or giuing place to any doubt or feare arising in our owne consciences that might any way hinder the same our seruice vnto him Fourthly seeing hee hath by the same his ascension inlarged the bountie of his gifts and graces that they might flowe forth as a more full streame to the end of the world we are to account it so much the more vnworthy a thing that any professing the name of Christ should be ignorant and vnbeleeuing or to dam vp the passage of knowledge and faith against our selues or hauing gifts to be proud of them or not to imploy them wholy to the glory of God and edification of his Church and people Fiftly insomuch as our Sauiour hath ascended to shew vs that our mindes should be set vpon heauenly things and therefore hath promised to send the holy Ghost to be our comforter it were a shame for vs to lye still groueling in the sinfull lustes and pleasures of this world as if all our comfort lay in them and not rather to shewe our selues to be as pilgrimes and strangers in it and to rest and stay our selues vpon God alone for all our consolation according to the holy intreatie of the Apostle Peter 1. Epist chapter 2. 11.12 Finally seeing our Sauiour is ascended to prepare places for vs in heauen it is our bounden dutie to prepare our selues and all that belong vnto vs Pastors their flockes Parents their children c. that we may in Christ Iesus be found meete to be receiued vnto them and euen to long after the same according to the example of S. Paul and other ancient Christians of that time 2. Cor. 5.12 c. but not till we haue finished our course fought the spirituall battailes of God and kept the faith as wee are else where aduised by the spirit of God and by the ministerie of the same his holy Apostle Explication These are the good duties in deede which the comfort of faith in the ascension of our Sauiour into heauen calleth for at our hands and which we stand hound to yeeld in regard thereof And if we doe not prepare our selues and prouide the mariage garment how I pray you may we looke to be admitted for guests in his heauenly Kingdome wee should shew our selues vnworthie the
communion of Saints heere much more there If wee acquaint our selues with rude behauiour how should we be fit to stand before Princes much lesse before the God of heauen if we giue our selues ouer to sinne and wickednes All contrarie neglects or practises are vtterly vnbeseeming all true faithfull and beleeuing Christians and doe hinder from ascending into the Kingdome of heauen Read Psal 15. and Psal 24. Much might be said as you see But thus much for the present shall suffice touching the duties Question ANd now to conclude this article what is the danger of not beleeuing and of not walking in the duties pertayning to the faith of it Answer Such as will not lift vp their soules to beleeue in our Lord Iesus Christ and accordingly to obey him in that he is ascended vp into heauen shall finde no benefit of his sauing health heere vpon earth or immediatly after death when their soules shall be seperated from their body much lesse shal both their bodies and soules be taken vp into heauen there to liue and raigne eternally with him at the time of the resurrection of the dead It is very true Our mindes must be lifted vp first The danger of not beleeuing this article or else our bodies shall not be lifted vp afterward like as we saw before that wee must be partakers of the first resurrection before we can haue any part in the second For proofe whereof read Iohn 8.21 where our Sauiour telleth the vnbeleeuing Iewes of his going away that is of his leauing the earth and ascending vp into heauen that if they would not beleeue in him as one specially sent of God and returning to him againe they should die in their sinnes and they should haue no eternall abiding in the house of God that is in heauen as true beleeuers shall haue verses 35.36 Read also chap. 16.9 where he saith that the holy Ghost shall conuince the world of sinne euen from this that men beleeue not in our Sauiour seeing he is gone to his Father to wit into heauen Thus then we see that the danger is very great in not beleeuing this article And that we may prouoke our selues to be carefull to labour to be found in the faith hereof it shall be good for vs to consider of the fearefull examples of those which both heretofore as also to this day haue grosly erred from it O◠olde time the heretikes called Apellites said that the ascension of Christ into heauen was but the dissoluing of his body into the foure elements The Manichaei Seleuciani and Hermenians not going so farre as to say that it is dissolued yet they are said to haue affirmed thus much that the body of our Sauiour is fixed about the starres and chiefly about the globe of the sunne and is ascended no higher And in deede if it should not be gone into the inuisible heauens where might it be more likely to abide then in the Region of those excellent creatures and neere about the sunne Thus leauing the truth they would seeme to be as wise in errour and as soberly minded in their madd conceites as any colour or pretext might cause them to seeme to be The Carpocratians they would not denie the ascension of our Sauiour into heauen but they held that the ascension was of the soule onely and not of the body But the Christolites they restraine the ascension to the Deitie saying that it onely ascended and not the humane nature at all Thus haue many erred in former times And in our owne daies the Papists who though they graunt an ascension of the whole humane nature yet they beleeue not soundlie that the same is contained in heauen vntill the end of the world as the scriptures doe plainely teach vs. For if they did then would they not tell vs of anie bodily appearances of his heere vpon earth either to Peter going out of Rome to shunne martyrdome as we haue the tale deliuered vnder the name of Linus the next Bishop of Rome after Peter as they say Neither would they so many hundred yeeres after our Sauiours ascension haue brought the transubstantiated presence of his body into their Masse so often and in so many places so euer as they haue minde to make it as they hold and teach that they doe They also that doe contend for an vbiquitarie or euery where presence of the body of our Sauiour would neuer be so earnest that way nor to say that the ascension of our Sauiour was nothing else but a disparition or vanishing out of sight and no remouing out of one place into another neither would they striue for a bodily presence really in or with the bread of the Sacrament c. if they did truly beleeue this article These dangers therefore are carefully to be auoyded of vs. And to the end our soules may be preserued from them it is necessarie that wee doe rightly vnderstand and firmely hold the truth of this article not according to any fancie of man but according to the true interpretation of the holy Scriptures alone Beliefe in God the Son who sitteth at the right hand of God the Father almightie Beliefe in God the Sonne who sitteth at the right hand of God the Father almightie The groūd of the article HEtherto of the second degree of our Sauiour Christ his exaltation The next and highest degree is to be inquired of Question Which is that Answer He sitteth at the right hand of God the Father almightie So in deed it followeth in the articles of our beliefe But what ground of holy Scripture haue you for it In the 19 verse of the 16. chap. of the Euangelist Marke immediatly after the former article of the ascension this of our Sauiours sitting at the right hand of God followeth in the very next words Question Rehearse the words of the Euangelist Which are they Answer So saith S. Marke after the Lord had spoken to them he was receiued into heauen and sate at the right hand of God Explication This is a plaine ground and testimonie of it in deed And it is no other thing but the accomplishment and fulfilling of that which was long before prophesied on and foretold in the 110. Psalm like as we haue seene before how in the booke of the Psal both the sufferings and also the death and resurrection and ascension of our Sauiour haue beene foretold vnto vs like also as our Sauiour himselfe while he was yet liuing on earth spake of his betraying of all his sufferings euen vnto the death and of his resurrection frō the dead and of his ascension vp into heauen before any of these things came to passe to the end his disciples might the rather be moued to beleeue when they should see them according to his word to take their effect So did he euen to the same end and purpose foretell this his sitting at the right hand of God the Father before it was fulfilled 〈◊〉 we read
it recorded Math. 22 4â— c. Where hee applied the ancient prophet of the 110. Psal is long before spoken of himselfe therby did put the Pharisies to silence giuing them to vnderstand that the promised Messias was another manner of one then they imagined him to be that is to say of greater dignity then any meere mortall man For who else but such a one might be Dauids Lord who was the soueraigne King of Israel This was that which did at this time confound theÌ„ And another prediction of his sitting at the right hand of God we read it vttered before the high Priâ—st Math. 26.64 Hereafter saith our Sauiour shall ye see the sonne of man sitting at the right hand of the power of God Thus then we may euidently see that we haue this article of our faith sufficiently warranted and confirmed vnto vs in the holy scriptures NOw after the ground and proofe of the article it followeth in the next place that we doe inquire into the true meaning of it To the which end as you heard in the Sermon vpon this article diuers things are diligently to be considered of vs the which it is necessarie for vs heere to call againe to minde Question Which therefore are those things Answer First the time is to be considered when this sitting of our Sauiour heere spoken of did begin and how long it is to continue Secondly the place where he sitteth Thirdly the Person at whose right hand he sitteth Fourthly what is meant by the right hand of God Fiftly what the sitting of our Sauiour meaneth That all these things are necessarily to be considered of vs to the right vnderstanding of this article it will appeare in the examination of the particulars Let vs therefore come vnto them The meaning of the Article And first at what time did this sitting of our Sauiour begin And how long is it to continue An. It began immediately vpon his ascension vp into heauen and it continueth for euer w rld without end Expli It is very true For so first touching the beginning is the truth of it historically and orderly reported in the holy Scriptures namely Marke chap. 16. verse 19. as was before rehearsed And againe Acts chap. 2. verses 33 34. the sitting at the right hand followeth immediately after the exaltation of our Sauiour by his ascension to heauen And though the ascension is not alwaies mentioned betwixt the resurrection and sitting at the right hand of God as Rom. 8.34 and Ephes 1.20 yet it must necessarily be vnderstoode according to those former testimonies of Marke and Peter And so likewise although the sitting is rehearsed in some other places immediately after his death as Heb. 1.3 and chap. 10.12 and chap. 12.2 yet must both the resurrection and also the ascension be vnderstoode as going in order of time betwixt them For so it is plaine from the testimony and prediction of our Sauiour adiured by the high Priest Matth. 26.63 Hereafter saith he shall yee see the Sonne of man sitting at the right hand of the power of God This hereafter which our Sauiour speaketh of was indeede to be accomplished a great while after and is still remaining to be performed so long a time hereafter as the world is yet to continue Neuerthelesse that the sufferings death resurrection and ascension of our Sauiour were before his sitting at the right hand of God and that the sitting was after them the words of our Sauiour are verie plaine So then howsoeuer the sitting of our Sauiour at the right hand of God is to continue for euer as was further answered which thing the Apostle plainely affirmeth Heb. 10.12 as we shall haue further occasion to consider afterward yet it began not till that very time when hee was ascended and entred into the high heauens euen to the throne of the Maiesty of God This consideration of the time is the rather to be diligently obserued of vs to the arming of our minds against that confused fancy of some who in fauour of their errours in some other points would haue vs beleeue that our Sauiour had alwaies his seate at the right hand of God and also that the right hand of God here spoken of is euery where c. But that this Article of our faith is not so to be vnderstood we haue seene already in that which was said touching the time And as for the place we are now to consider secondarily that it was not Question neither is euery where Where therefore say you is the place where our Sauiour sitteth at the right hand of God Answer I haue learned from the holy Scriptures that the place where our Sauiour sitteth at the right hand of God is onely in the heauens ExplicatioÌ„ proofe So it must needs be For seeing by his ascension he hath left the earth I meane as touching his humane nature for of it do these articles of our faith properly speak is gone into the heauens which must conteine him till he shall come againe to iudgment we cannot vnderstand his sitting at the right hand of God in his humane nature to be any other where then in heauen So that this we are to imbrace and hold for a certaine truth that the place of our Sauiours sitting at Gods right hand is that place only whither he is ascended For proof whereof read Eph. 1.20 God hath set him at his right hand in the heauenly places And Heb. 1.3 In the highest places And ch 8.1 in the heauens And 9.24 Christ is not entred into the holy places that are made with hands which are similitudes of the true sanctuary but he is entred into very heaueÌ„ to appeare now in the sight of God for vs. Thus much coÌ„cerning the place The which is the more diligently to be obserued of vs for the reason before mentioned concerning the time The third thing to be considered Question Answer Explication is the Person at whose right hand our Sauiour sitteth Who is that Euen the same which is mentioned in the first article that is God the father almighty It is very true For so are all those places of holy Scripture to be vnderstood where mention hath bin made of our Sauiours sitting at the right hand of God Neither is it necessarie that the word Father should be alway expressed seeing it is a very vsuall thing to vnderstand the Father by the name of God when mention is made of God with a respect to the Sonne as it is here in this Article Neuerthelesse sometimes the name of the Father and also of his almightie power is expressed namely Ephes 1.17 c. The God of our Lord Iesus Christ the Father of glorie c. by the exceeding greatnesse of his mightie power hath raised vp our Lord Iesus Christ and set him at his right hand And 1. Cor. 15.24 the same Apostle speaking of our Sauiours deliuering vp of his kingdome saith That hee should deliuer it vp to
his maiestie verse 16. of the same chap. For he was gloriously transfigured before thē Mat. 17 2. much rather then may it be said in respect of his sitting at the right hand of God that he hath receiued most high honour glory frō God But because the highest dignity and honour of person was not sufficient for our Sauiour so infinit was the loue of God toward him and his own worthines in himselfe therefore did he ioyne a like soueraignty of office with his excellency of person that his power might maintaine and vpholde his honour For potentia est custos vindex honoris according to that which we may further reade Eph. 1.20 21 20 21 22 23. God set Christ at his right hand in the heauenly places farre aboue all principalitie and power and might and dominion euery name that is named not in this world onely but also in that which is to come And he hath made all things subiect vnder his feete and hath appointed him ouer all things to bee the head to the Church which is his bodie euen the fulnesse of him that filleth all in all things And Philip. 2.9 God hath exalted him and giuen him a name aboue euery name And 1. Pet. 3.22 and Heb. 2.9 We see Iesus crowned with glorie and honor Indeed as the Apostle saith in the same place our Sauiour was made a litle inferiour to the Angells through the suffering of death yea in that the Son of God was made man it was a wonderfull humiliation which he stooped vnto But now on the contrarie the aduancement is so great that wee may say that man is after a sort made the most high God This most high and diuine soueraignty of our Sauiour in office ioyned with the most high dignity and honour of his Person consisteth partly in that power which hee hath from God ouer men and partly in that fauour which he hath with God for men as was answered But because these things are afterward to be considered more fully in the benefites and comforts belonging to the faith of this Article therefore wee will content our selues onely to haue made mention of them now In the meane season let vs first obserue this in a word that whereas the holy Scriptures teach vs that our Sauiour sitteth at the right hand of the Father in the heauens we are not to conceiue as though he were restrained from all motion of his bodie Though indeede it is all one with him now whether he doe continually sit or should be in continuall motion and bodily action or should be continually standing as Stephen saw him And the right hand of God is principally euery where in the most glorious heauens where the throne of his Maiesty is Neither is our Sauiour said to sit at the right hand of God so much by these words to note the situation as one would say of his bodie as that excellent estate degree wherein hee is according to that which was declared before Question Now therefore all these things duly considered and laid together What is briefly the meaning of all the words of this Article He sitteth at the right hand of God the Father almightie Answer This Article teacheth me euery true christian vndoubtedly to beleeue that the only begotten Sonne of God our glorious Lord Iesus Christ who after his death rose againe bodily from the dead is now in the same our humane nature not onely ascended bodily into heauen but also that he hath there receiued of the Father as a fruit declaration of his infinite loue toward him and as a fruit of his owne infinite merit and worthinesse in his sight all perfection of diuine power glorie and maiestie to the perfecting of all things belonging to his most high and eternall office of kingdome ouer all and o priesthood prophetship for the perfect saluation glorification of his Church euen in that he is the Sonne of man Explication and proofe It is verie true For herein is fully confirmed to our Sauiour Christ that which he himselfe had affirmed before his death Iohn 5.20 27. The Father loueth the Sonne and sheweth him all things whatsoeuer he himselfe doth and hee will shew him greater workes then these that ye should meruaile c. And he hath giuen him power also to execute iudgement in that he is the sonne of man And that also is herein fulfilled which he said a little before his ascension Matth. 28.18 All power is giuen me in heauen and in earth And that which hee praied Iohn 17.1 Glorifie thy Sonne that thy Sonne also may glorifie thee as thou hast giuen him power ouer all flesh that he should giue eternall life to all them whom thou hast giuen vnto him And verse 5. Glorifie me thou Father with thine owne selfe with the glorie which I ha◠with thee before the world was In the which glorie of the Father he shall come at the last day Matth. 16.27 And chap. 25.31 And Luke 21.27 with power and great glorie THus from the meaning of the Article we come to the promise Question Haue we therefore any promise that our Sauiour Christ should be seated at the right hand of God the Father for our benefit Answer The prophesie in the 110. Psalme verse 1. containeth a promise in it saying The Lord saide to my Lord sit thou at my right hand till I make thine enemies thy foote stoole Explication and proofe It is true For the conquest of our Sauiour promised to him was also to the benefit of the Church as the same Psalme doth plainely declare But because the promise will further appeare from all the effects thereof in the most comfortable fruits and benefites The Comforts which the sitting of our Sauiour at the right hand of God hath brought vnto the Church therefore wee will abruptly breake off from the promise and haste vnto them Qu. Which are those most comfortable fruits and benefits An. To speake as the truth is generally by this most high exaltation of our Sauiour Christ in our humane nature all the fruits how manie and how great soeuer wee receiue by him euen from his verie incarnation and first comming into the world to his ascension vp into heauen to wit redemption iustification sanctification saluation and whatsoeuer else beside they are all most perfectly warranted and sealed vp vnto vs and to euery true christian beleeuer yea euen to the poorest and basest of those which doe truly beleeue in his name It is very true according as that one place of the Apostle Saint Paul Rom. 8.29 30 c. Explicatiō proofe euen to the end of the chapter may aboundantly proue and declare For albeit as we must acknowledge he deduceth and deriveth our saluation from the very first and supreame cause of i◠that is to say from the most sacred and eternall election and high counsell of God yet he proceedeth to make the most low humiliation of our
the same his holy doctrine it may be euideÌ„t in that froÌ„ the time of his sitting at the right hand of god not before he powred down the gifts of the holy ghost most pleÌ„tifully vpoÌ„ his holy Apostles for the benefit of his whole Church both by their preaching for their life time by their writings eueÌ„ to this day to the end of the world Insomuch as both by the one and also by the other their whole ministery was imployed to the clearing of the testimonies of the Prophets by the ful performance of them in by our Lord Iesus Christ to the redemption iustification and saluation of the whole Catholike Church of God consisting both of Iew and Gentile according to that notable testimonie of the Apostle Paul Ephes 4.11 12 13 14 c. The which notwithstanding we did alledge it as we had occasion giuen vs from the 7 8 9 and 10. verses going immediately before concerning the ascension of our Sauiour vp into heauen yet because the performance and distribution of the gifts of our Sauiour was not by reason of the ascension simply considered in it selfe but in respect of the ende wherefore he ascended that is to take his full glory power at the right hand of God therefore we haue iust cause to call it to remembrance here againe yea here to giue it the due place of our more full consideration For that it might the rather appeare that these fruits and benefits are to be ascribed to the sitting of our Sauiour at the right hand of God to the perfit ratifying of all holy prophesie and doctrine according to his owne teaching Mat. 5.17 18.7 Thinke not that I am come to destroy the Law or the Prophets I am not come to destroy them but to fulfill them For truly I say vnto you till heauen and earth perish one â—ote or one title of the law shall not escape till all be fulfilled c. he would not send the holy Ghost downe vpon his Apostles immediately vpon his ascension though he ascended to that end and purpose but deferred it ten daies after For our Sauiour ascending to heauen as we know on thursday which fell out to be the fourtith day after his resurrection he did not send the holy Ghost till the Lords day sen-night after which being called by vs Whitsonday it is in the 2. chapter of the Acts where this holy history is recorded vnto vs termed by the name of Pentecost which in the Greeke tongue signifieth the fiftith dayâ— pentecoste sub andi he mâ—ra thogh by vse to note this time which was a feast of the Iewes otherwise called of them the feast of the weekes the same word pentecoste is made a substantiâ—e But what then were the holy Apostles without the holy Ghost or void of the gifts and graces of our Sauiour Christ Question from the time of his ascension till this tenth day after No we may not say so Answer ExplicatioÌ„ proofe You say true For it is euident that they were already indewed with a great measure of grace as is plainely and expresly testified in the first chapter of the Acts of the Apostles verses 13 14 15 c. to the end of the chapter And that two waies First more generally in that it is recorded that in this meane time they continuing together according to the commandement of our Sauiour while hee was yet with them gaue themselues with one accord to prayer and supplication verse 14. Secondly and that more particularly in the wise and gratious ordering of the election of Matthias to be in the roome of a twelfth Apostle in stead of Iudas who had left his place and lost his fellowship which he had externally enioyed with the rest of the Apostles as it followeth verse 15. and to the end Thus it may euidently appeare that the Apostles were not vtterly void of the holy Ghost from the time of the ascension of our Sauiour Christ till the tenth day Question How then are we to vnderstand this that our Sauiour did not send the holy Ghost till the tenth day after his ascension Answer It is to be vnderstood only concerning that most full measure of the gifts of the holy Ghost which our Sauiour did in dew them withall at that time according to his promise made vnto them before his ascension as the holy story doth sufficiently declare ExplicatioÌ„ proofe So it doth indeede For after the holy Ghost was descended vpon the Apostles and that they had the gift of speaking languages vttered the wonderfull mysteries of God to the astonishing of many sorts of strangers in their seuerall languages as the Spirit gaue them vtterance the Apostle Peter saith thus Acts 2.33 34 35 36. Since that Christ hath beene exalted by the right hand of God and hath receiued of his Father the promise of the holy Ghost hee hath shed forth this which ye now see and heare For Dauid as the same Apostle addeth further is not ascended into heauen but he saith The Lord said to my Lord sit thou at my right hand till I make thine enemies thy foote stooie Thus then we soe that we may well say that our Sauiour Christ hath by his sitting at the right hand of God as a princely Prophet sealed and confirmed and most plentifully cleared and published the holy doctrine of our saluation Yea that he hath confirmed and authorised it more firmely then it is said of the lawes of the Medes and Persians which neuer change For thogh mens lawes are sundry times repealed altered yet it is not neither shall euer be so with the doctrine of the Gospel of our Lord Iesus Christ For it shall remaine still in full strength when all humane lawes policies and decrees of mans wit shall for euer be disauthorised and dissolued Herein therefore well may we vse the words of the Prophet Isaiah chap. 8.16 that the Testimonie and the Law that is all the holy doctrine of God is most perfectly bound vp and sealed among the Disciples of our Sauiour Christ that is to say it is ratified and reserued to their vse though withdrawen and hidden as a secret from all vnbeleeuers Like also as we reade the same kinde of speech to a more particular purpose Dan. 8.26 The vision is true therefore seale it vp And chap. 12.4 Shut vp the words and seale the booke But more generally chap. 9.24 it is prophesied that our Sauiour should by his death seale vp all vision and prophesie here vpon earth The which also hee hath since his ascension sealed vp most perfitly in heauen to hide it aboue the reach of all infidells but to cause all things to shine forth more clearely to the plentifull increase of the comfort of all true beleeuers According to that of the Apostle Paul 2. Cor. chap. 4. verse 3. If our Gospel be then hidden it is hidden to them that are lost In whom the God of this world hath blinded their
made an high Priest for euer after the order of Melchisedech Heb. 6.18.19.20 And hence it is that wee receiuing from the right hand of God this speciall grace and fauour that the spirit of our Sauiour Christ euen the Spirit of adoption who teacheth vs to crie Abba Father and helpeth our infirmities in this behalfe yea and maketh requests for vs with sighes which cannot be expressed wee haue exceeding comfort that our prayers which wee make shall be regarded of God seeing the spirit teacheth vs to make them according to the will of GOD and in the name of our Sauiour who sitteth at his right hand Romanes 8.15.16.26.27 and verse 34. In which respect also this may be no small comfort vnto vs which is mentioned in the articles of our beliefe and is confirmed in the holy Scriptures that our Sauiour maketh intercession for vs to God who beeing his naturall Father vouchsafeth also through him to be our Father by the grace of adoption and for the same cause is willing to heare both him for vs and vs for his sake yea and not onely willing but being almightie is as able as he is willing to graunt vs all things through him Finally this may iustly be exceeding comfortable vnto vs that looke what was represented by the glorious garments of the high Priest of the lawe his Ephod with the Onix stones in the which were grauen the names of the twelue tribes of Israell the breast-plate of iudgement wherein were likewise set twelue stones answerable to the names of the children of Israell grauen as signes the Vrim and Thummim also the hidden brightnes and perfection which were in the same breast-plate and he plate or crowne and miter on his forehead wherein was ingrauen Holines to the Lord the truth of all is nowe most perfectly and brightly performed a heauen by our Sauiour Christ For hee presents vs holy and righteous in himselfe before God continually hee supports his Church and euery weake member as it were on his shoulders hee carries the remembrance of all in his heart in him are all the hidden treasures of wisedome hee alone so sweetens vs and our prayers and all that wee doe in his name that though all be weake and vnpersit yet both wee and they are for his sake most gratiously accepted of God Reuel 8.3.4.5 Our Sauiour therefore at the right hand of GOD in the heauens in vnto vs that our onely high Priest who is anointed with the oile of gladnes aboue all his fellowes infinitely more delightfull and pleasant then euer was Aaron or any of his companions though the sweete smell of his perfume is greatly commended both in Exodus 30.22 c. and Psalme 133. Thus farre of the fruites and benefites of the exaltation of our Sauiour Christ to the right hand of God in respect of his royall and kingly priesthood Now in the last place what are the fruites and benefites of his sitting at the right hand of God Question in regard of his High-Priestry royaltie and spirituall Kingdome Answer They are partly such as doe more directly concerne his Church that is to say the whole companie of his obedient and faithfull subiects and that either from age to age in this life or at the end of the world for euer and euer And partly they are such as for the same his Churches sake and to the benefit therof doe concerne his dealing against all those enemies which it hath whom this our King and Sauiour taketh to be enemies likewise vnto himselfe It is true they may well be considered vnder these diuerse heads Question Which are they that be of the first sort Answer More directly for the benefit of the Church and euery true member thereof our Sauiour in respect of his kingly aduancement at the right hand of God he doth from the same First here vpon earth most holily spiritually and as we may say religiously rule and gouerne it Secondly he doth most vigilantly maintaine and preserue it Thirdly he doth most wisely and discreetly chastise and nurture it Fourtly he doth most sweetly comfort cherish and refresh it from time to time Finally he doth by all meanes make his Church and euery member therof truly humble and wise vnto their eternall saluation and he will verily for euer saue and glorifie them at the last in the Kingdome of heauen Explication and proofe These in deede are the most gratious fruites and benefites which proceed from the aduancement of our Sauiour to sit downe at the right hand of God in his most royall and priestly kingdome For proofe whereof read first Psa 45.6.7.8.9 and verses 13.14.15.16.17 compared with Heb. 1.8.9 And Psalm 72. vnder the type and figure of King Salomon And Psal 2.2 Blessed are all that trust in him Read Isaiah 32.1.2.3 c. Behold a King shalt raigne in iustice and the Princes shal rule in iudgement And that man to wit Christ our king shal be as an hiding place frō the wind and as a refuge c. Yea generally let vs obserue that whatsoeuer the holie Prophets doe prophesie of the speciall Kingdome of Christ in respect of the Church the perfection of the administration thereof dependeth vpoh this his sitting at the right hand of God and they are also so many proofes that his kingdom should be most graciously gouerned especially from the time of his sitting at the right hand of God as the effect it selfe confirmeth according to that Isaiah ch 9.6.7 ch 11.1.2.3 c to the end of the chapter For all I say taketh the full accomplishment from hence And to this end we may fitly ascribe that which is spoken in respect of his eternal Deitie before his incarnatiō to his most soueraigne royal state now in that he is mā vnited personally to the same Deitie so that it may be veried of him now which was said then by the spirit of prophesie Prou ch 8.14 c. I haue counsell wisedome I am vnderstanding and I haue strength By me kings raigne and princes decree iustice By me princes rule the nobles all iudges of the earth I loue them that loue me and they that seeke me early shal find me Riches and honour are with me euen durable riches and righteousnes My fruit is better then gold euen then fine gold and my reuenewes are better then fine siluer I cause to walk in the way of righteousnes and in the middest of the paths of iudgement That I may cause them that loue me to inherit substance and I will fill their treasures And further whereas the church of our Sa Ch enioyeth godly Christian kings and princes for the protection and defence of it according to the promise of God Isai 49 23. Kings shal be thy foster-fathers and Queenes shal be thy nources c. this out of all question is the gift of our Sauiour Christ from the right hand of God euen of his royall bountie and from his most high and soueraigne
authoritie in that all power in heauen and earth is giuen vnto him Thus much in the first place more generally for the most holy rule and gouernment of our Sauiour for the benefite of his church more directly Now secondly for his vigilancie in preseruing and maintaining of it Read Reuel 1 10.11 12 13 c. for our Sauiour is described to walke in the middest of his churches to haue eyes like a flame of fire c and a two-edged sword going out of his mouth c. And therewithall it may be seene in the third place by the two chapters following what wise discipline our Sauiour vseth according to that chap 3 19. As many as I loue I rebuke and chasten be zealous therfore and amend And againe in the same place that which was fourthly obserued concerning the sweet consolation and comfort which hee giueth to all those that will receiue it as it followeth in the very next verse which is the 20. Behold saith our Sauiour by his holy spirit from heauen I stand at the doore and knocke If any man heare my voice and open the doore I will come in vnto him and will suppe with him and he with me And this doth our Sauiour euen from the right hand of God as he promised that he would Iohn ch 14 18. I will not leaue you comfortles or as orphanet and fatherles children in which respect he is called an euerlasting father to his church as to his children Isai 9.6 but saith our Sauiour the king of heauen I will come vnto you And verse 27. Peace I leaue with you c. Finally that he doth all this to humble his Church and euery member therof to make all that be his wise vnto saluation and that he mindeth from heauen euen from the right hand of God to saue them it is euident in the former place of the Reuel ch 3. as it followeth in the 21 and 22. verses To him that ouercommeth saith our Sauiour I will grant to fit with me in my throne euen as I ouercame and fit with my father in his throne Let him that hath an eare heare what the spirit saith to the Churches Read also Rom 8.28 We knowe that all thinges worke together for the best c. And 1 Cor 11.32 When we are iudged we are chastened of the Lord that we should not be condemned with the world It is euident also by the expresse predictions and warrant of our Sauiour before his death as we reade Matth 25.31 c. For when the Sonne of man commeth in his glory and all the holy Angels with him c. Then shall the king that is he himselfe who is the king of his church shall say to them on his right hand Come yee blessed of my Father inherite yee the kingdome prepared for ye from the foundation of the world But of this more afterward in the handling of the next Article In the meane while that wee may now goe forward in our present argument Question What are the fruites and benefites of our Sauiours sitting in his royall soueraigntie at the light hand of God for the comfort of his Church in respect of the enemies thereof the which also as was answered are of our Sauiour accounted to be his owne enemies Answer As touching the enemies of the Church whom also our Sauiour accounteth to be enemies to himselfe First he doth most mightily bridle and restraine their furie and rage Secondly hee doâ—h most wisely defeate them in their most craftie and subtile deuises Thirdly he doth most iustly infatuate and confound them Finally he will in his wrath most fearefully cast them downe the height of their pride to most we full destruction for euer and euer Explication and proofe That he will do so that we may speake of the last part of the answer first we may perceiue it plainly by his own description of his last iudgement Mat 25.41 For then shall be that is the king as before verse 34. say to them on the left hand Depart from me ye cursed into euerlasting fire which is prepared for the diuel and his Angels Yea we may perceiue it by a reason of no small amplificatioÌ„ For insomuch as there it appeareth that according to the saying of the Apostle Iames there shall be iudgement mercitesse to them that shewe no mercie how much more heauie may we thinke shall the iudgement of them be who giue themselues to all malitious practises of crueltie against the poore Saints and holy Church of God Reade also to this ende Matth 21.33 c. the parable of the housholder who planted a vineyard c. then let it out to husbandmen and so went into a strange countrie c. The which husbandmen when time of fruite came denied him fruite abused his messengers and at the last slewe his owne Sonne whom he sent vnto them Now of these wicked husbandmen what iudgement the Lord of the vineyard should giue our Sauiour leaueth it as a matter easie for euery man to iudge And they who heard the parable could not but say though at vnwares they read their owne doome against themselues He will cruelty destroy these wicked men and will let out the vineyard to other husbandmen who shall deliuer him the fruites in their seasons And chap 22.1 c 6 7. we read the like application of the parable of the marriage of the kings Sonne For as touching those that despised the marriage feast and mifused the messengers and slewe them the king hearing of it was wroth and sent forth his warriers and destroyed those murtherers and burnt vp their citie And againe our Sauiour vse h another parable to the same purpose chap 25 14 c. and Luk. 19.12 c. vnder the similitude of a certaine noble man who going into a farre countrie to receiue for himselfe a kingdome and so to come againe Who called his tenne seruants and deliuered them his goods c to occupie till he should come againe But as the parable saith they hated him and sent an ambassage after him saying wee will not haue this man to raigne ouer vs c. The conclusion of the parable is this that the king hauing receiued his kingdom and returning againe contrary to the desire of these rebells he giueth commandement that those his enemies which would not that he should raigne ouer them should be brought and slaine before him And for vs to speake the truth how should it be in any equitie that any of those who either heretofore haue most vily profaned and blasphemed the most holy prophesie or kingdom of our Sauiour Christ as the Iewes and Gentiles did while he was vpon the earth or shall at any time doe the like in despising his holy word and Sacraments c. but they must of necessitie one day knowne and feele from the sword and balance of Gods diuine iustice how grieuous a crime and what the price of it is All this is agreeable to the holy
al the children of God as if the holy Apostle should haue spoken thus Maruel not at this that I say all the enemies of God shall be subdued vnto him for euen the Son of God himselfe in that he is man yea in that being both God and man and bearing the office of the Mediator he shall in regard of the same his office willingly submit himselfe vnder God as to his head 1. Cor 11 3. though he shall neuertheles for that but rather more gloriously rule and raigne ouer vs as our head to our infinite benefit Eph 1.22 and ch 4. 15. Colos 1.18 and ch 2 19. And thus may we perceiue that the cleare manifestation of the subiection of our Sauiour such as it shall be containeth a most sure ground of perfect comfort to vs insomuch as we shall at that time and thenceforth for euer continually behold and enioy the most blessed presence of our Mediatour by whom wee being once reconciled and vnited to God our heauenly Father shall by him and vnder him bee held in so sweete a bonde of subiection to ou◠God that we shall neuer haue any minde to lift vp ourselues against God or at any time to withdrawe our dutifull obedience and seruice as in Adam out first Father all of vs did and are still of our selues alwaies apt so to doe But yet one thing more remaineth concerning this great point of our faith Quest What doth Saint Paul meane when he saith that our Sauiour shall be subiect to the end God may be all in all Is it his meaning that then our Sauiour Christ shall cease to be any longer Christ and that hee shall lay aside his humane nature c. Answer Far be it from vs once to admit any such thought The meaning of the holy Apostle is that by the subiection of our Sauiour which he speaketh of the diuine Maiestie of the Godhead both Father Sonne and holy Ghost shall be so clearely manifested that the bright glory thereof shall not onely infinitely excell the glory of all other creatures but euen the humanitie of the Sonne of God himselfe So that though our Sauiour Christ shall retaine his eternall glory euen in that he is the head and mediator of the Church yet the perfection of all glory yea euen touching our redemption iustification sanctification and glorification shall be ascribed to the Deitie both Father Sonne and holy Ghost by whom we were with one most holy consent eternally elected and chosen and through whose grace toward vs and the whole Church the Father did send the Son in due time to take the nature of man by the holy Ghost and so to obtaine this high grace to be the Redeemer and Sauiour of men Explication This is indeede the holy meaning of the blessed Apostle so farre as wee in our weakenes could attaine to the glimse at the least of so high a mysterie The which doubtles neither wee nor any other shall be able fully to vnderstand vntill the time come that wee shall knowe as wee are knowne as the some Apostle speaketh and that we see it fulfilled before our eyes in the blessed season appointed of God Hitherto of the comforts of faith arising vnto vs from the sitting of our glorious Lord Iesus Christ at the right hand of God the Father almightie NOw let vs come to the vse of the same comforts touching those fruites of obedience and thankes which we stand bound to yeeld vnto God our Sauiour for the same Question Which are they Answer To speake more generally As all the fruites and benefites of our redemption are by this last and highest degree of our Sauiours exaltation most comfortably sealed vp and assured vnto vs and to the whole Church for euer so are wee in euery respect both of his princely prophesie and also of his royall Priesthood and k ngdome exceedingly to reioyce and comfort our selues in him as in an al sufficient Prince and Mediatour of our eternall redemption and saluation And accordingly with the greatest chearefulnesse of soule and spirit that may be to yeelde him all the duties of the greatest loue reuerence and obedience that we can possibly attaine vnto Explicatiō proofe It is indeede most reasonable and meete that it should be so as euery one must needes acknowledge in his heart though wee should say no more For seeing hee is a most high and holy Prophet wee are to reioyce in him more then euer the people of Israel did or might lawfully reioyce in Moses though he was the blessed instrument of God to deliuer them out of that heauie bondage of Egypt wherein they had beene a long time sore oppressed And more then any other of the same people might afterward reioyce in any other of the holy Prophets though God made them to bee as Fathers vnto them and as the horses and chariotes of Israel according to that which one of the Kinges acknowledge concerning the Prophet Elisha 2. King 13. verse 14. Seeing he is a royall high Priest it is our dutie to take more ioy in him spiritually then all the sweete perfume and all the glorious garments of Aaron or any other of the high Priests of the lawe could yeeld outwardly to those that beheld and sinelled to the same Exodus 28. Psal 133. Seeing he is the King of Kings The Duties and so crowned of God in the Lighest heauens we ought to reioice in him with ioy infinitely exceeding the ioy which the people tooke at the anointing and coronation of King Salomon heere vpon earth though at the blowing of the trumpet all of them said God saue King Salomon and piped with pipes and reioyced with great ioy so that the earth rang with the sound of them 1. Kings chap. 1. verses 39 4◠And hereunto we are in speciall manner exhorted by the Spirit of God in the Song of Songs in that sweet allegorie borrowed from the same anointing and crowning of King Salomon in that he was a type of our Sauiour Christ chapter 3.11 For Come forth ye daughters of Sion saith the Church and behold King Salomon that is our Salomon the great King of the whole Church both in heauen and in earth with the Crowne wherewith his mother crowned him in the day of his mariage and in the day of the gladnes of his heart But this beholding must be with the eye of faith for otherwise we cannot pierce so high as to see the glory of the coronation of this our Salomon whom we now speake of Thus I say more generally wee are to reioice with ioy vnspeakeable and glorious in respect both of his princely Prophetship and also of his kingly high Priesthood and Kingdome though with our naturall eyes as the Apostle Peter saieth we doe not see him And this is the next and most immediate duty which doth kindly follow vpon the former doctrine For insomuch as there is so great a ground or Sea full of comfort what may more aptly
of the peace of our conscience we doe comfortably looke vp vnto him and behold him aduanced to the right hand of God on our behalfe For so the holy Apostle teacheth vs. Heb. 4.14.15.16 in these words Seeing then saith he that we haue a great high Priest which is entred into heauen euen Iesus the Sonne of God let vs hold fast our profession For we haue not an high Priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities but was in all things tempted in like sort yet without sinne Let vs therefore goe boldly vnto the throne of grace that we may receiue mercy and finde grace to helpeth time of need And cha 10. verse 10. c. Seeing therefore brethren saith he that by the bloud of Iesus we may be bold to enter into the holy place By the new and liuing way which he hath prepared for vs through the vaile that is his flesh And seeing we haue an high Priest which is ouer the house of God Let vs draw neere with a true heart in assurance of faith sprinkled in our hearts from an euill conscience and wished in our bodies with pure water Let vs keepe the profession of our hope without wauering for he is faithfull that hath promised c. Thus from the humiliation of our Sauiour and from that experience which he had of our infirmities while he was vpon the earth we are with reuerence to approach neere vnto him by faith euen to the heauenly throne of Gods grace If we should rush immediatly to the right hand of God without faith in the merit of his death without humiliation in casting downe of our selues wee might iustly looke for the repulse yea for a mighty fall as a iust punishment of such our inordinate presumption and pride The onely lawfull and allowed mediator for vs vnto God is our Sauiour Christ And if we would needs haue a Mediator for vs vnto our Sauiour himselfe being now in heauen what other can we haue or any way looke for then the death of our Sauiour in that he hath thereby alreadie made request for vs vnto God in the daies of his humiliation here vpon earth and namely in the time of his most bitter sufferings vpon the Crosse That is to say we neither can haue neither may we looke for any other Mediator to Christ then Christ humbled to Christ exalted If we will with the Papists looke after any other Mediators or any other mediation to God for vs we shall with them vainely and foolishly deceiue our owne selues And heerein I beseech ye let euery one of vs labour so strengthen our faith because doubtlesse the want of faith in this point hath brought most grosse idolatry into the Church of God For who hauing learned to behold our Sauiour an euerlasting and perpetuall mediator for him at the right hand of God by the eyes of his faith would be so base minded as to set vp a dead and dumbe Idoll or once vouchsafe to cast an eye toward it being set vp and fastened to the wall before him by any other Moreouer as touching our owne praieâ—s or any other dutie and seruice that we can any way performe wee must take religious heede that wee doe not trust to any godlines or deuotion that wee imagine and perswade our selues to be therein but rather euermore to humble our selues in the sight of the imperfections thereof And looke what grace and godlines there is in anie and namely the grace of prayer it is our dutie to acknowledge that it is not of our selues but of the holy Ghost Neither are wee to thinke that anie prayers which we make are heard nor any other dutie accepted for any worthinesse of vs but because the holy Ghost raiseth vp sighes and groanes in vs and maketh request for vs vnto God together with our Sauiour Christ Rom. 8.26.27 And Reuel 8.3.4 And euen this that wee haue the grace to offer vp our prayers vnto God it is a fruite of our Sauiours heauenly intercession for vs. And the same grace also of our care to make our prayers to God in the name of our Sauiour heere from earth it may be a good proofe vnto vs that our Sauiour is an intercessour in heauen for vs. But our manifold failings both in prayer and in all other duties ought iustly to cause vs vnfainedly to acknowledge our selues euen when wee are at the best to be but vnprofitable seruants Luk. 17. verse 10. Thus hauing seene the duties belonging to the aduancement of our Sauiour in his roiall Priesthood let vs come to his aduancement in his roiall kingdome Question Which are the duties of faith belonging therevnto Answer First inward reuerence of soule and spirit in the most dutifull acknowledgement of his most roiall soueraigntie ouer his whole Church and euery member thereof Secondly all religious worship and seruice both inward and outward according to his word and commandement Thirdly obedience and submission to those that rule ouer the rest in his name both ciuill Magistrates and Church gouernours Yea all christian obedience to his lawes and commandements in the common actions and conuersation of our whole liues Finally all diuine honour praise and glorie for the whole worke of our redemption and saluation That we doe stand bound in respect of the royall or princely aduancement and soueraigne Lordship of our Sauiour at the right hand of God to yeelde him all reuerence in the acknowledgement of the same his high soueraigntie we haue a sufficient warrant from that great and solemne proclamation made from the God of heauen by the Apostle Peter in that first publike Sermon of his which hee made Acts 2. by the which three thousand soules were conuerted and brought to the faith and obedience of this great and glorious Lord our Sauiour Dauid saith the Apostle verses 34 35 36 c. is not ascended into heauen but he saith The Lord saide to my Lord sit at my right hand vntill I make thine enemies thy foote-stoole Therefore let all the house of Israel know for a suretie that God hath made him both Lord and Christ this Iesus I say whom ye haue crucified Now when they heard it they were pricked in their hearts c. And againe chap. 5. verse 31. God hath lifted vp Iesus with his right hand to bee a Prince and a Sauiour to giue repentance to Israel and forgiuenesse of sinnes According also to that propheticall instruction by a sweete allegorica l description of the spirituall marriage of our Sauiour with his Church Harken O daughter saith the Psalmist and consider and incline thine eare forget also thine owne people and thy fathers house so shall the King haue pleasure in thy beautie for hee is thy Lord and reuerence thou him The word which the Prophet vseth noteth such a reuerence as is declared by outward bowing or falling down before him vehashtahaeui-lo Hence therefore wee haue a fit occasion giuen vs to proceede from the inward reuerence to
how gratious the promise is It is a true saying saith the Apostle 2. Tim. chap. 2.11.12 For if we be dead with him that is with out Sauiour we shall also liue with him If we suffer we shall reigne with him And Reuel 2.26 27 our Sauiour testifieth thus by his holy Apostle from heauen He that ouercommeth and keepeth my workes vnto the end to him will I giue power ouer Nations and he shall rule them with a rod of yron and as the vessells of a potter shall they be broken Euen as I receiued of my Father so will I giue him the morning starre that is singular brightnesse and glorie comparable to the morning starre answerable to that prophesie of Daniel chap. 12. â— They that be wise shall shine as the brightnesse of the firmament and they that turne many to righteousnes shall shine as the starres for euer and euer And againe Reuel 3.21 To him that ouercommeth will I grant to sit with me in my throne euen as I ouercame and sit with my Father in his throne Let him that hath an eare heare what the Spirit that is the spirit of our Lord Iesus Christ by his holy Apostle from heauen sa it vnto the Churches These promises therefore and such duties to the constant performance whereof they are made are diligently and religiously to be attended and beleeued of euery true christian Finally touching the last branch of the answer to wit that all diuine honour and glory is to be giuen to our Sauiour for the whole worke of our redemption and eternall saluation We haue the practise of the Church of God in the heaâ—ens yea and of the holy Angells also exemplified before vs Reuel chap. 5. vâ—rses 6 7 8 c. they doe most solemnly giue high glory to our Sauiour Christ in that behalfe falling downe and saying Thou art worthie c. And verse 12. The Angells say with a lowd voyce Worthie is the Lambe that was killed to receiue power and riches and wisedome and strength and honour and glory and praise Yea the vision declaring what is the duty of all as well in earth as in heauen representeth vnto Iohn that all the creatures which are in heauen and on the earth and in the sea and all that are in them doe say Praise honour and glorie and power be vnto him that sitteth vpon the throne that is to God the Father and vnto the Lambe for euermore That is to the Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ who according to this Article of our faith sitteth for euer at his right hand And this is that wherevnto we and all the Church of God in the daies of the Gospâ—l are prophetically exhorted and earnestly stirred vp by a fiuefold repetition of the same words Psal 47.5 6 7. God is ascended with triumph euen the Lord with the sound of the trumpet Sing praises to God sing praises sing praises vnto our King sing praises For God is the King of all the earth that is of the whole Church both Iewes and Gentiles sing praises euâ—ry one that hath vnderstanding Or rather thus sing praises with a Psalme of instruction that is to say fit to instruct vs in this mysterie of the exaltation of our Lord and Sauiour And herevnto the excellencie of the person of our Sauiour is very forcible and aâ—so the highnesse of that place from whence all the mercies of God are confirmed and the daily fruits thereof renewed vnto vs. For we vse to esteeme gifts and tokens of loue at very high price when they come from Persons of high place Most of all therefore and m st highly ought we to esteeme those most excellent gifts and blessings which doe continually descend vnto vs from the most royall hand of our Sauiour Christ euen from the right hand of God in the highest heauens To him therefore be all honour and glorie and praise for euer and euer Amen And thus albeit this yeelding of glory and praise to our Sauiour is a part yea a chiefe part of his diuine worship and might well haue beene spoken of in the second branch yet it neede not be thought to bee much amisse that it should in this wise be made a speciall conclusion of the whole answer touching the duties of faith belonging to the manifolde comfort of faith touching this Article NOw for the shutting vp of all The danger of not beleeuing this Article according to our order of handling euerie other Article of our faith What is the danger of not beleeuing in our Sauiour Christ and of not obeying him as one thus most highly aduanced to the right hand of the most sacred Maiesty of God Ans It cannot be that the faith of any such should be perfitly established Nay rather all that shall remaine in this their vnbeliefe and disobedience against our glorious Lord and Sauiour shall not onely be excluded from euery benefit of Christ but also stand most deepely subiect to extreame wrath and iudgement as a iust punishment for so great and intollerable a contempt Explication proofe It must needes be so indeede For seeing as it was said euen in respect of the appearance of our Sauiour in the time of his humiliation that he which did not then beleeue in him was condemned alreadie because hee beleeued not in the name of the onely begotten Sonne of God Iohn 3.18 Much rather may it be affirmed now after that our Sauiour is ascended thus into heauen and fully established in his glory And wee may here againe call to minde the wordes of our Sauiour Iohn 8.23 24. and verses 34 35 36. The summe whereof is this that if we beleeue not in him as one that came from heauen as one being sent from God and is gone againe to God into heauen we shall die in our sinnes Herevnto likewise serueth that which our Sauiour spake chap. 16.9 that the holy Ghost after his ascension to the right hand of God in the heauens should rebuke the world of sinne to wit in it selfe euen to the owne condemnation as touching those that would not beleeue in him thus leauing the world after his manifesting of himselfe and going away againe to him that had sent him In which place of Scripture also our Sauiour said further that the holy Ghost should after the same his ascension conuince the world of righteousnesse that is should shew by reall proofe and demonstration euen by reason of his ascension that our Sauiour is righteous for so are the words of our Sauiour himselfe Because I goe to my Father and ye shall see me no more Our Sauiour meaneth till the end of the world And last of all our Sauiour added in the same place of the Euangelist Iohn that the holy Ghost should come to conuince the world of iudgement that is to say that wrath and vengeance is due to all that will not beleeue in him seeing hee hath made it most cleare and euident that the Prince of this world that is the
declarations of Gods iudgements against sin point forward still vnto this last final iudgement specially that vniuersal iudgement vpon the whole world in the daies of Noah for the generality of it and that other of the burning of Sodome and Gomorrha and the other Cities about them in respect of that kinde of visitation which shal be vpon the whole world at that day when as our Sauiour himselfe saith it shall be with the world like as it was in those daies we may well obserue to this end that when mention is made of the eternal confusion of the wicked of the euerlasting felicity of the godly there is a respect vnto this last iudgemeÌ„t As for example Ps 9.6 7 8 O enemy destructions are come to a perpetuall end But the Lord shall sit for euer he hath prepared his throne for iudgement For he shall iudge the world in righteousnes and shall iudge the people with equity And ver 17. The wicked shal turne into hel and all Nations that forget God And Ps 17.15 But I shal behold thy face in righteousnes when I awake to wit at the resurrectioÌ„ I shal be satisfied with thine image And Ps 49.14 The righteous shal haue dominion ouer theÌ„ in the morning that is in the most comfortable day of the resurrection of the iust whenas hel shal consume the beauty of the wicked fro his house that is from the graue Trem Iun. And ver 15. But God wil deliuer my soule from the power of the graue for he wil receiue me to wit into his heauenly kingdom Selah Read also Psal 125.1 c. to the end And Prou. 10.30 The righteous shall neuer be remoued And Ec. 8.12 13. Though a sinner doe euil a hundred times c. yet it shal not goe wel with the wicked And Isai 33.14 God is compared to burning fire yea to euerlasting burnings according to that wee reade Deut. 4.24 But yet more plainely doe the Scriptures following point vs to the last iudgement to the end of the world and thenceforth the state of the godly wicked for euer Psa 1â—2 25 26 2â— O my God saith the Prophet thou hast aforetime laid the foundations of the Earth and the heauens are the workes of thine hands They shall perish but thou shalt indure euen they shall waxe olde as doth a garment as a vesture thou shalt change them and they shall be changed â—ut thou art the same and thy yeares shall not faile The children of thy seruents shall continue and their seede shall stand fast in thy sight And Psal 145 1. O my God and King I will extoll thee and blesse thy name for euer and euer And verse 21. My mouth shall speake the praise of the Lord and all flesh shall blesse his name for euer and euer And contrariwise touching the wicked Eccles 11 9. Reioyce O young man in thy youth saith King Salomon shewing the vanitie of all youthfull plâ—â—sure not ordered in the feare of God but know for all these things God will bring thee to iudgement And chap. 12.14 God will bring euery worke vnto iudgement with euery secret thing whether it be good or euill And ioyntly both of the wicked and godly Isai 66.14 15 16. The hand of the Lord shall be knowne among his seruants and his indignation against his enemies For behold the Lord will come with fire and his chariots like a whirlewinde that hee may recompenâ—e his anger with wrath and his indignation with the flame of fire For the Lord will iudge with fire and with his sword all flesh and the slaine of the Lord shall be manie And verse 24. The worme of the transgressours shall not die neither shall their fire be quenched and they shall be an abhorring to all flesh saith the Lord by his holy Prophet Likewise Daniel chap. 12. verse 2. Many of them that sleepe in the earth an vncertaine or indefinite number put for that which is infinite or innumerable shall awake saith the Angell of the Lord to Daniel some to euerlasting life and some to shame and perpetuall contempt Finally Malachie the last of the Prophets Behold saith the Lord by him the day commeth that shall burne as an ouen and all the prowd yea and all that doe wickedly shal be stubble and the day that commeth shal burne them vp saith the Lord of Hostes and shall leaue them neither roote nor branch But vnto you that feare my name shall the Sonne of righteousnesse arise and health shall bee vnder his winges Thus the last iudgement is not obscurely pointed at though as it were a farre off in the olde Testament But in the new Testament it is most cleare and plaine and it is also more plentifully repeated First by our Sauiour Matthew chap. 8. verses 11 12. I say vnto you that many shal come from the East and West and shall sit downe with Abraham and Isaak and Iacob in the kingdome of heauen And the children of the kingdome shall be cast out into vtter darkenesse there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Compared with Luke chapter 13. verses 24 c. 29 30. And againe Matthew 10. verses 14 15. Whosoeuer will not receiue you nor heare your words when ye depart out of that house or that Citie shake off the dust of your feete Truly I say vnto you it shall be easier for them of the land of Sodome and Gomorrha in the day of iudgement then for that Citie And chapter 12.32 and verses 41 42. And chapter 13.36 c. 43. Likewise verses 47 48 4â— 50. And chapter 16. verses 27. The Sonne of man shall come in the glory of his Father with his Angels and then shall hee giue to euery one according to his deedes Moreouer chapter 19. verses 27 28 29. and chapter 22.13 14. And chapter 24 a great part of the chapter And chapter 25. the whole And chapter 26. verse 64. Reade also Iohn 5. verses 28 29. And chap. 14.1 2. And chapter 16. 16 c. 23. Thus our Sauiour Christ is plentifull in the repetition of this Article And so are his holy Apostles Acts 3.19 20 21. and chap. 10.42 rehearsed before And chap. 17.31 And Rom. 2.5 6 c. 16. and chap. 14.9 10 11 12. And 1. Cor. 1.7 8. and chap. 4. verse 5. and chap. 15.24 25 26 27 28. and verses 51 52 c. And 2. Cor. 5.10 Philip. 3.20 21. 1. Thes 1.10 And chap. 5.1 2 3. And 2 Thes 1.5 6 7 8 9 10. and cha 2.1 2 c. And 2. Tim. 1.18 And chap. 4 1. Heb. 9 27 28. And chap. 10.25 26 27 c. Iames 2.13 and chap. 4.12 And 1. Pet. 4.5 And chap. 5.4 And 2. Pet. chap. 3. verses 3 4 5 c. Reuel chap 20.11 12 13 c and chap. 21. and chap. 22. Finally Acts 1 10 11. Two Angels doe immediately vpon the ascension of our Sauiour testifie to his Disciples that hee should come againe from heauen as they had seene
of the things themselues in their proper kinds immediately before his comming to iudgement like as the Sunne was darkened indeede in the time of the crucifying of our Sauiour by the space of three houres And so doth that place in Ioel seeme to giue to vnderstand For it is to be extended not onely to the first comming of our Sauiour but also to his second At which time wee knowe that our Sauiour shall come in flaming fire in deede 2. Thess 1.8 and 2. Pet. 3 verses 10 and 12. That the heauens shall passe away with a noise and be dissolued by fire c. So then the meaning of our Sauiour may well be that beside the great and strange troubles which shall be euen to the end many times falling out so strangely as heauen and earth should goe together as one would say the strange things here mentioned should really and in deede come to passe And so doth S. Luke report this part of the speech of our Sauiour that not only there should be really signes in the Sunne and in the Moone and in the Starres and that the Sea and waters should roare but also that as effects from the same signes present and sodaine before their eyes The hearts of men should faile them for feare For then saith our Sauiour there shall be signes in the Sunne and in the Moone and in the Starres and vpon the earth trouble among the nations with perplexitie not knowing what to doe for want of counsell en aporia the sea and the waters shall roare And mens hearts shall faile them for feare and for looking after those things which shall come on the world for the powers of heauen shall be shaken Luk. chap. 21.25.26 And then as it followeth in the next verse shall they see the Sonne of man come in a cloude with power and great glory The which words reported by S. Luke may well serue to cleare those which are recorded by S. Matthew where our Sauiour saith that then to wit at the end of the world The signe of the Sonne of man shall appeare in heauen so that all the kindreds of the earth shall mourne Yea and that with deepe mourning beating their breasts Copsontas cōcutientur as the Greeke word importeth For it can be no small or base signe that can worke this mighty and rare effect vpon the earth The signe of the Crosse as some would vnderstand these wordes or the representation of those wounds which were made in his flesh vpon the Crosse they being signes of his humiliation and abasement and not of his glory they are not fit to set forth so great a Maiestie as our Sauiour will no doubt come withall as it followeth also in the same text of Matthew thus and they shall see the Sonne of man euen him whom the wicked had before despised come in the cloudes of heauen with power and great glory So then the signe of the Sonne of man seemeth to be nothing else but the euident declaration of his comming in such sort as his diuine Maiestie cannot but be discerned of all to be in the present viewe without any further the least delay The signe therefore of the comming of our Sauiour may not vnfitly be taken for the glorious and aspectable comming it selfe like as in like phrase of speech Circumcision is called the signe of Circumcision because it was appointed of God to be a sensible declaration of his speciall loue and fauour toward his people Or as our Sauiour speaketh of the signe of the Prophet Ionas when he telleth the vnbeleeuing Iewes who despised many signes that they should haue no other signe but the signe of the Prophet Ionas that is to say the accomplishment of that which was in him prefigured concerning his buriall and resurrection As though he should haue saide the thing it selfe accomplished shall be a sufficient and full signe to those that will looke vpon it and obserue it And thus the comming of our Sauiour at the last day Epiphaneia Illustris apparitio is called his euident and bright appearance signified by the Greeke word Epiphancia applied thereunto 2. Thessalonians 2.8 And 1. Timothie 6.14 Likewise 2. Timothie 4 1. and verse 8. And Titus 2.13 In which sense also the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ is saide to be a cleare reuealing of him in his glorie at that day as wee reade Luke 17.30 The Sonne of man shall be then reuealed apocaluptetai And 1. Corinthians 1.7 waiting for the reuelation apocalupsin of our Lord Iesus Christ. And 2. Thessalonians 1.7 When the Lord Iesus shall shewe himselfe from heauen en te apocalupsei tou Curion Iesou Likewise 1. Peter 1.7 And chapter 4.13 Likewise vnder another Greeke word phanerothe Colossians 3. verse 4. When Christ who is our life shall appeare or be made manifest And 1. Pet 5. verse 4. Phanerothentos tou archipoimenos When the chiefe shepheard shall appeare And 1. Iohn 3.2 We knowe that when he shall appeare we shal be like him for we shall see him as he is And thus the signe of the Sonne of man may well be interpreted by that which followeth in our text of the Euangelist where our Sauiour addeth these wordes as an explication of the former All the kindreds of the earth shall see the Sonne of man come in the cloudes of heauen with power and great glorie And he shall send his Angell with the great sound of a trumpet c. Now verily there can be no more meet signes of the appearāce of the glorious Iudge of the world then these wherin we are the rather to rest because we cānot bend our thoughts to finde out anie other but we shal be left at vncertaine cannot but wander without all warrant or ground we know not whither Let vs therfore rest in that which our Sauiour himselfe hath reuealed or els let vs willingly suspend our iudgement till the time be come when the performance it selfe shall declare what other signe it is which he meaneth ANd thus hauing spoken of the time of the cōming of our Lord Iesus Christ to iudgement of the signes thereof both former latter last of all as our Sauiour himselfe hath foretolde and described them it is therewithall euident both from whence and also whither our Sauiour shall come to execute his iudgement to wit from the highest heauen into the inferiour heauen next vnto vs here on earth according to that Act 1.11 Philip 3.20 1. Thes 1.10 and cha 4.16 The Lord himselfe shall descend from heauen with a shoute or as the Greek words En celeusmati signifie with a readie yeelding of all heauenly creatures therevnto as with one entire indeuour and consent and with the voice of the Archangell and with the Trumpet of God And it is also from the same wordes of our Sauiour in the text of the Euangelist Matthew manifest in what manner our Sauiour shall come to execute his last iudgement to wit in a most
who chapter 12.35 though not in the historicall order of the time sheweth the occasion of these words For whereas our Sauiour had as wee reade propounded this exhortation to watchfulnes in these wordes Let your loines be girded about and your lights burning And ye your selues like vnto men that waite for their Master when hee shall returne from the wedding that when hee commeth and knocketh they may open vnto him immediatly Blessed are those seruants whom the Master when hee commeth shall finde waking Verily I say vnto you hee will gird himselfe about and make them to sit downe at table and will come forth and serue them Now if hee come in the second watch or come in the third watch and shall finde them so blessed are those seruants Then followeth that of the housholders watching against the comming of the thiefe as we haue seene alreadie from the report of the Euangelist Matthew Which after the Euangelist Luke hath set downe verses 29 4â— of this 1â— chapter then it followeth thus verse 41. c. Then Peter saide vnto him Master tellest thou this parable vnto vs or euen to all And the Lord saide Who is a faithfull Steward and wise whom the Master shall make ruler ouer his houshold to giue them their portion of meate in season Blessed is that seruant c. as we haue seene before how it followeth in S. Matthew But S. Luke continueth the speech of our Sauiour further then S. Matthew doth as it followeth in the 47 48. verses in these words And that seruant that knew his Masters will and prepared not himselfe neither did according to his will shall be beaten with many stripes But he that knew it not and committed things worthie of stripes shall be beaten with few stripes For vnto whomsoeuer much is giuen shall much be required and they will aske the more of him to whose trust they haue committed much So then by comparing Matthew with Luke we see that whereas our Sauiour requireth diligent preparation and watchfulnesse of all christians and therewith wisedome also from his word that they be neither ignorant nor slothfull as he signifieth by the girding vp of their loines after the maner of that countrie when any were ready to take their iourney and by the lights burning in their hands lest they should loose their right way by occasion of Peters question he applieth this admonition chiefly to the Ministers of the word whom hee compareth to the Stewardes of the house in whom is required speciall wisedome to the ordering of their Masters affaires and speciall faithfulnesse in the performance of those duties which they stand bound vnto according to that of our Sauiour at another time Be ye wise as serpents and simple as Doues and as the Apostle Paul writeth in the name of our Sauiour Christ 1. Cor. ch 4.1.2 Let a man so thinke of vs as of the Ministers of Christ and disposers of the secrets of God And as for the rest it is required of the disposers that euery man may be found faithfull Whereunto also our Sauiour in this text annexeth a warrant of blessing and reward to all faithfull seruants and of curse and punishment to all wicked and vnfaithfull ones who shall haue their portion with hypocrites and vnbeleeuers Yea and this our Sauiour sheweth to be equall euen among men and therefore wee cannot thinke that either the iustice or mercie of God the Father of the â—hole family both in heauen and in earth is inferiour but rather infinitely exceeding both in the one respect and also in the other that is in the grieuousnes of punishment vpon transgressors and in the bountifulnes of the reward of his mercie vpon those that be dutifull and obedient The vse of this parable therefore is answerable to the former for to admonish all sorts but specially the Ministers of the word to be diligent and faithfull in their callings against the comming of the Lord that then they may receiue from the mercifull hand of God a most blessed reward according to that 1. Peter 5.4 When as on the contrarie the most fearefull wrath and vengeance of God shall fall sodainly vpon all the wicked which shall not regard the iudgement of the Lord specially vpon such as being in place and office of guiding and admonishing others be themselues most out of frame and as vnwatchfull as any of the rest as the Lord complaineth against the Shepheards of Israell Ezek. 34. verse 4. And yet so as our Sauiour giueth to vnderstand that not onely such carelesse blinde and vnconscionable guides shall be punished but also such as will suffer themselues to be misled by them and doe contrarie to the admonition of the Lord in that behalfe willingly following theâ—r euill example For if the blinde leade the blinde both fall into the ditch as our Sauiour telleth vs in another place Matth. 15.14 Thus much briefly of the second parable concerning the Master of a Familie that goeth from home and tarrieth somewhat longer then he was looked for NOw like vnto this is the next parable as it followeth in the Euangelist Matthew though set downe vnder the name and example of women yea of tender virgines or damsells Let vs heare the wordes of our Sauiour Quest How doe they followe from the beginning of the xxv Chapter Ans 1. Then saith our Sauiour the kingdome of heauen shal bee likened vnto tenne Virgines which tooke their Lampes and went to meete the Bride-groome 2. And fiue of them were wise and fiue foolish 3. The foolish tooke their Lampes but tooke no oyle with them 4. But the wise tooke oyle in their vessels with their Lampes 5. Now while the Bride-groome turried long all slumbred and slept 6. And at midnight there was a cry made Behold the Bride-groome commeth goe out to meete him 7. Then also those Virgines arose and trimmed their Lampes 8. And the foolish saide vnto the wise giue vs of your oyle for our Lampes are out 9. But the wise answered saying we feare lest there wil not be enough for vs and you but goe ye rather to them that sell and buy for your selues 10. But while they went to buy the Bride-grome came and they that were ready went in with him to the wedding and the gate was shut 11. Afterward came also the other Virgines saying Lord Lord open to vt 12. But he answered and saide verily I say vnto you I knowe ye not 13. Watch therefore for yee knewe neither the day nor the houre when the Sonne of man will come ExplicatioÌ„ Here we haue a third parable like to the former and of like vse For that was of seruants whose dutie was saide to be to watch and attend their maisters comming from the wedding this is of Virgines appointed to atend vpon the Bride-groome to the mariage supper Wherein notwithstanding our Sauiour frameth his parable according to the custome which was among the people which was not onely to haue their mariage
feast at night but also that the Bride-groome should be brought to the Bride by a traine or companie of maidens the daughters of his neare friendes Yet I doubt not but he doth of purpose chose to giue forth this parable vnder the name and example of womankinde yea euen of yong and tender maides to admonish them as well as men that as they are appointed of God to bee heires of the same grace and saluation so they may knowe that the same dutie of watchfulnesse and constancie in the faith and in all good fruites thereof is to be performed of them in their places and callings as well as of men Yea the yonger are hereby admonished as wel as the elder yong men and maides also old men and children as it is in the 148. Psalme No youth or tendernesse of those that bee of discretion must exempt vs from vsing all good diligence and painefulnesse in seeking after the kingdome of heauen Wee knowe the curse which the Lord threateneth whereof euen the daintie and delicate both men and women that will scarcely set their foote on the ground shall bee partakers as well as the rest for their want of care to obey the Lawes and commandements of God Deut 28. verse 5â— and 56. Let vs therefore all without exception knowe that it is our dutie to watch diligently and carefully to prepare our selues against the day of the Lords iudgement whensoeuer he shall come For otherwise as our Sauiour telleth vs. The Kingdome of heauen shall be likened to ten Virgines to wit as touching this point of admitting and receiuing those onely thaâ— be carefull to prepare themselues aright and of excluding and reiecting all the rest The particulars of this parable are thus to be vnderstood and applied The Bride-groome signifieth our Sauiour Christ in respect of that spirituall mariage which hee mindeth eternally to celebrate and solemnize with his Church at the ende of the worlde the which hee hath alreadie espoused to himselfe as it is most plentifully and delightfully described in the most holy and excellent songe of songes by King Salomon In which respect also Iohn Baptist calleth our Sauiour the bride-groome and professeth himselfe to bee for his part a friend of the bride-groome Iohn 3.29 And our Sauiour calleth his twelue the children of the marriage chamber and himselfe as the bride-groome for the time he was present with them Mat 9.14 15. The tenne Virgines doe represent the visible Church of God here in this world Of the which some regard onely the external calling and the outward profession of the Gospell so farre as it hath praise and allowance of men and these are but hypocrites other doe not rest themselues in the outward calling and profession but seeke after inward truth the power of godlines through the sanctification of the spirit of God And these alone are the true members of the visible church insomuch as they onely appertaine to the secret election end internall calling of God As touching the equall number of fiue of the one sort that is the wise and fiue of the other who are saide to bee foolish it is not to bee stood vppon as though that were intended by our Sauiour insomuch as wee knowe what hee hath saide other where to wit that many are called but fewe chosen Yet this is certaine that euery true member of the Church is truly wise seeking after inward truth as was saide and that all other are foolish how many soeuer they are who looke no further then to an outward profession albeit they heare daily that God maketh no reckoning of the outward man though that seeme to be neare when the heart is remoued farre from him The long staying of the bridegroome noteth the distance of time betwixt his ascension vp into heauen and his comming to iudgement at the ende of the world which proueth longer then men would haue thought For so it falleth out oftentimes in matters of great solemnitie that many occasions breede delay aboue that the attendants doe knowe off And verily many great workes of God were to be wrought betwixt our Sauiours leauing of the world and his returning to it againe which required as wee haue experience a long tract of time And it is of the infinit mercie of God that there is such a delay to the end that none of his elect might perish but in his due time come to the knowledge and faith of their saluation The fayling of the oyle in the lampes of the foolish noteth the detection and discouerie of their hypocrisie and that they were not grounded and truly rooted in Christ They had a certaine historical knowledge but not the graces and gifts of sanctification neither sought they after them The full supply of oyle which the wise furnished themselues withall as it were against a deare yeare noteth their inward truth and stedfastnesse of faith and godlines they hauing their lampes as it were vnder the two oliue trees of God for the continuall cherishing and feeding of the light thereof as we read Zech 4.1.2 Yet not so but the wise haue their infirmities and failings as if they were not better then the rest in inward truth who seemed to be as good as they in outward shewe but their inward truth reuiueth all when as the best motions of the rest doe quickely vanish quite away The sudden comming of the bridegroome noteth the sudden comming of our Sauiour to iudgement when the time of his stay is once expired Neuertheles that iudgement which shall be the condemnation of the foolish it shall be the saluation of the wise For this as was saide in the beginning is signified by the shutting of the gate against the rest The which no noubt shal be as dolefull to those which shall be depriued of this feast as it shall be ioyfull to those that shall be made partakers of it according to that Reuel chap 19.7 Let vs be glad and reioyce and giue glory to the Lord our God for the marriage of the Lambe it come And verse 9. Blessed are they that are called to the Lambes supper Finally in this parable it is most needfully to be marked of vs that when the opportunitie of accompanying this Bride-groome to the mariage feast is once past that there is no recouering of it for euer after And not to prepare and furnish our selues throughly is in a manner all one as if we neuer set foote out of doores Wherefore as we began so let vs end Take we heed that we be prepared and that we may be found watching alwaies because we knowe not the day nor the houre when the Sonne of man will come THe last parable is yet behind tending to the same end with the former as it is plaine by the manner of the inferring or knitting of it with the same as it followeth in the text Question How is that How much a talent was according to our present coine thoug it bee not easie to oftimate
one of his hundreth and seuen and twenty Prouinces So no doubt the reward and aduancement which proceedeth of the most free and infinite bountie of the Lord our God to the setting forth of the most perfit glorie of his grace it is infinitely aboue that which any man though he had a meritorious facultie and power were able to deserue at his hands We are the rather thus to admonish and ground our selues from the present wordes of our Sauiour to the end we may the better vnderstand that which followeth in the reason or rule of this part of the iudgement and that we may not be misled by the false interpretation of any that contend for iustification by the merit of works Neuerthelesse before we goe from these words Come ye blessed of my Father we are to stay a while longer to obserue other most sweete and comfortable instructions from the same And first in that our Sauiour sheweth that hee will most louingly call and incourage those that be of his sheepfold to come vnto him and to take possession of the kingdome prepared for them he sheweth that he will be then of the same gratious minde which he was of while he was vpon the earth in that he incouraged all humbled and distressed soules to come vnto him as wee reade Matth. 11.28 Come vnto me all ye that are wearie and laden and I will ease you For as he promiseth so will hee then performe to call all such to the eternall possessiō of that rest which he promised to beginne in thē here And it is to singular purpose that our Sauiour certifieth vs that he will in this gratious manner inuite and incourage all true beleeuers to the possession of this glorious kingdome because he knoweth that they will retaine this constant iudgement of themselues that they are vtterly vnworthy of if saue onely from the free grace and mercie of God through the alone worthinesse of their Sauiour This therefore shall be the accomplishment of that incouragement which he gaue to his Disciples before as we read Luke 12 32. Feare not little flocke for it is your Fathers pleasure to giue you the kingdome Yea euen that kingdome which is onely in truth in full perfection worthie the name of a kingdome because all other kingdomes here in this world though they be rich and haue many pleasures yet they are full of manifold griefes and vexations euen to the Kings themselues they are also subiect to impouerishment to all calamitie and desolation Onely this kingdome of our Sauiour shall be replenished with true durable and perfect riches and glorie for euermore And further more that this most glorious and incomparable kingdome of God shall be giuen to all true beleeuers of the free gift of God in way of inheritance through adoption not of purchase or by any desert it is euery where confirmed in the holy Scriptures according to this testimonie and canonicall direction of our Sauiour And namely Acts 26.18 That they may receiue forgiuenesse of sinnes saith our Sauiour to Paul and inheritance among them which are sanctified by faith in me From the which ground and warrant saith the same Apostle Paul Rom. 8.15 16 17. Ye haue receiued the Spirit of adoption whereby we crie Abba Father The same spirit beareth witnesse with our spirit that we are the children of God If we be children we are also heires euen the heires of God and heires annexed with Christ if so be that we suffer with him that wee may also be glorified with him For I account that the afflictions of this present time are not worthy of the glorie which shall be shewed vnto vs. Now if the sufferings of martyrdome for the testifying of the truth be not worthy what obedience of any other worke may be accounted worthy It is therefore by inheritance and that by adoption as the Apostle teacheth For the holy spirit of God is the proper assurance of it vnto vs and not any worthinesse of our selues or our workes Ephes 1.13.14 and chap. 4.30 and 2. Cor. 1.22 Reade also Gal. 3.18 This inheritance is not of the law but by promise And Colos 3.24 it is the reward of inheritance by the gift of Christ and not the reward of a hired seruice And 1. Pet. 3.9 The children of God are called to be heires of blessing Likewise Heb. 1.14 And chapter 9.15 Through the death of Christ they are called to receiue the promise of the eternall inheritance This inheritance to the liuely hope whereof weare of the aboundant mercie of God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ begotten by the resurrection of Iesus Christ from the dead it is an inheritance immortall and vndefiled which fadeth not away but is reserued in heauen for vs. 1. Pet. 1.3 4. The riches of this inheritance is glorious aboue that we can fully conceiue Ephes chapter 1. verses 18 19. From hence therefore wee may conceiue in what sense our Sauiour calleth the children of God the blessed of his Father not in respect of the outward blessings of this life either riches or honour c but in regard of the inward graces of the holy spirit bestowed vpon them and because or this heauenly inheritance which is prepared for them according to that in the same chapter of the Ephesians verses 3 4. Blessed be God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ who hath blessed vs with all spirituall blessings in heauenly things in Christ As he hath chosen vs in him before the foundation of the world that wee should be holy c. as it followeth most notably in that chapter And whereas it was of the great mercy of God that it pleased him to create all outward blessings for mankinde at the beginning before hee created them O how much more infinite was his mercie that he knowing that man would soone forfet all his present blessings prepared for him for many thousands of his lost posteritie a heauenly kingdome replenished with all spirituall happinesse and blessing laid vp in store for them Verily wee cannot worthily blesse God neither shall all mankinde be euer able to yeeld him condigne and proportionable praise no not in all eternitie for this his blessing which is not onely to be infinite in continuance but also vnmeasurable in the greatnes and excellency of it Hetherto of the first part of the sentence or iudgement of our Sauiour for the acquiting and clearing of all true beleeuers against all both accusations of their owne consciences whereby they cannot but iudge themselues to be in themselues vtterly vnworthy of the glorious kingdome of God and to be but vnprofitable seruants c as also against the malitious accusations of the diuell our most malignant aduersarie not without cause called the accuser of the brethren and finally against the accusations of the children of this world who when they can conuict them of no grieuous iniquity whereof they haue not truly repented them yet doe vsually condemne
with him and the holy Angels here hee telleth the wicked that they shall haue their fellowship with the Diuel and his wicked Angels The comparison thus touched let vs now consider of the latter part of the sentence more simply in the owne nature according to the seuerall parts or members of it We may consider of them in this order First who the persons be that shall be condemned Secondly what the punishment is wherevnto they are to bee adiudged The persons are saide to be such as are Cursed and they are no doubt accursed of God Neuertheles our Sauiour doth not call them the Cursed of the Father or the cursed of God as he had saide of the godly that they are the blessed of the Father The reason may be for that no man is simply cursed of God but by reason of his corruption and sinne whereby he maketh himselfe iustly subiect to the curse of God For sinne is the proper and immediate cause of that curse which falleth vpon any And the curse is the next forerunner of condemnation For this cause therefore it may by good reason be conceiued that our Sauiour Christ spareth the name of God or of the Father though hee had vsed it before that euery man might finde the cause of the curse in himselfe and the cause of blessing to be in the free grace and mercy of God who is the onely true and proper fountaine thereof Furthermore touching the persons of whom this sentence shall be principally pronounced by the course and tenure of it it is euident that they are and shall be such as be professours of the Gospell both Iewe and Gentile yet hypocriticall Christians because of their hypocrisie are more accursed then they that neuer heard of the Gospell according to the saying of our Sauiour that it shall be easier for them of Sodom and Gomorrha at the day of iudgement then for such Thus much for the Persons The punishment is to be considered first in two seuerall parts and degrees and then in some further amplifications of it setting forth both the certaintie of it and also the most hideous and wofull vncomfortablenesse of it The first part of the punishment is a seperation from Christ and from the ioyes and glory of his heauenly kingdome for euer Departye from me saith our Sauiour As though hee should say Howsoeuer yee haue presumed to boast of my name and to promise to your selues the kingdome of heauen as wee knowe that the wicked are readie both to thinke and to speake that they looke to be saued as well as the best yet saith our Sauiour Depart from me ye haue no part in me or in my comming or with my redeemed And as he saide before to the foolish virgins I knowe yee not so doth he speake to the same effect here in this place This therefore shall be the first degree of the punishment that it shall be a frustrating of all hope of happines for euer It may be called the punishment of depriuation or losse of the greatest good that might possibly be obtained The second part or degree of the punishment may be called the punishment of feeling or smart yea of the enduring of the greatest euill or woe that can befall any creature This latter part of the punishment is called fire for the sharpnes of it yea it shall be fire of such a kind as God shall make a fit executioner of his most seuere wrath For let vs not deceiue our selues God is able as easily to doe both the one and the other as hee hath alreadie giuen to euerie creature that nature and disposition which they doe presently enioy The same punishment is said to be euerlasting because it shal be such a firie vengeance as shall alwaies torment and burne and yet neuer either consume and wast it selfe or the matter which it shall burne This euerlasting fire shall not onely torment the body but also the soule Yea the soule not onely by the body but properly and in the owne nature For it shall be such a fire as shall torment the spirituall nature of the very diuels themselues Herein therefore doth their iudgement exceed all humane iudgements that euer were or can be For the most grieuous of them are but bodily they cannot touch the soule they are but temporall they cannot be prolonged for euer nay they cannot extend further then the terme of the naturall life O therefore whatsoeuer the iudgement of man shall be of vs or vpon vs let vs be careful I beseech you that we may escape this most heauie and euerlasting punishment which shall proceed from the most terrible iudgment of the diuine Maiestie of the eternall God We doe not without cause pitie those that run on in their sinnes as it were hasting a pace to this destruction Let vs learne to pitie our selues And when we shall doe so let vs magnifie the goodnes of the Lord our God and heauenly Father in this behalfe acknowledging that he hath herein shewed on vs his inestimable pitie and compassion For otherwise wee should be as careles as any other are But let vs proceed to such further amplifications of this punishment as the words of our Sauiour doe point vs vnto to wit the certaintie of it the most wofull and hideous vncomfortablenes of it The certaintie of it is argued from the cause in that our Sauiour saith that it is prepared for the wicked yea no doubt euen as certainly as God hath prepared heauen for his elect children according to the saying of our Sauiour in the 3 of Iohn He that beleeueth not is condemned alreadie to wit if he harden his heart in his vnbeliefe against the doctrine of the Gospel In the last verse of the 30 chap of the Prophet Isaiah the Lord threatening the destruction of the enemies of his Church he alluding to a doolefull place neare vnto Ierusalem where through outragious superstition parents did most vnnaturally burne and torment their children vnder pretence of sacrificing them to God as wee read 2. Chron 28 3 ch 33.6 And Ier 7.31 the Lord I say in that place of the Prophet Isaiah alluding to that doolful place of cruel superstitiō he describeth the most doolfull destructiō of the enemies of his church for euer in these words Tophteh or as the name of the same place is called Topheth Ier 7 31. alledged euen now and likewise 2. King 23.10 it is saith the Lord prepared of olde it is euen prepared for the King hee hath made it deepe and large the burning thereof is fire and much wood the breath of the Lord like a riuer of brimstone doth kindle it Whence it grewe that Hell the place of the eternall torment of the wicked was of the godly the haters of this horrible idolatrie from the name of the possessor of that place who was the sonne of Hinnom called the vallie of Hinnom according to that saying of our Sauiour Mat 5.22 Whosoeuer shall say Foole
vires dum viribus adait Vires vt vigeat quod fuit ante nihil 5. Erigit Spiritus illapsos quia vis data saepe vacillat Erigit lapsoâ— spe iâ—het esse bona Psal 51.10 11.12 Spiritus aduersis cum mens sit languida rebus Erigit emergit mens modò prossa malis Spiritus erectos viâ— cum sit lubrica vitae Eph. 3.16 Ne recidant firmat si recidant queâ—uuat Spiritus imbelies diuinis imâ—uit armie 6. Confirmat Praelia prima decet posteriora fugat Ipsius arma fides spes coelestia verba Quae sanctis scriptis edidit ipse Deus Spiritus his armis Satanae mendacia pellit Ephes 6 1â— 11. c. His quisque tegitur tutos vbique manet Spiritus externis signis daâ— pignora certa Vine verbis addens pectora tarda mouet Spiritus hisce Dei diuinis dotibus auctum Dirigit rectis passibus ire facit Isai 63.13.14 Psal 143 1â—â— Spiritus acta regit voces corda gubernat 7. Regit Ne cor lingua manus sint superata malis Spiritus in laetis animum dat tristibus aequum 1. Thes 1.5.6 2. Ep 2.13.14 c. Vt grates habeat mens in vtrisque Deo iâ— Spiritus ornatos-donis regit arte peritos Vt sint sancta Dei munera sancta viris Epilogus Solatur Gignit Firmat Docet Erigit Auget Dirigit Oranti Spiritus ista dabit The same in English The Promise 1. The holy Ghost doth cleare the minde 2. He doth renewe the will 3. He doth the soule with comfort store 4. He doth all grace instill 5. When weaknes growes and flesh preuailes And grace doth take some foile The Spirit comes and flesh subdues The diuel doth recoile 6. With double strength grace fenced is And so more strong to fight The next assaltes are soone represt What force may foile Gods might 7. The holy Ghost of all mans life The guide and staie he is In all estates weake man he holdes Lest he should goe amisse For left to selfe as apt to straie Is man as seely sheepe And eke as apt to be destroide If God doe not him keepe Much lesse poore soule could he attaine To happie state in heauen If holy Ghost of all his gifts Withdrawe but one of them THe meaning of the Article thus explaned let vs now come to the promise Question Where haue wee any promise that the holy Ghost shall be giuen vnto vs Answer In the 11. chapter of Saint Luke verses 9.10.11.12 13. Rehearse you the words of the text Question Which are they Answer I say vnto you saith our Sauiour aske and it shall be giuen vnto you seeke and yee shall finde knocke and it shall be opened vnto you For euery one that asketh receiueth and he that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shall be opened If a Sonne shall aske bread of any of you that is a Father will he giue him a stone or if he aske a fish will he giue him a serpent Or if he aske an egge will he giue him a scorpion If ye then which are euill can giue good gifts to your children how much more shall your heauenly Father giue the holy Ghost to them that desire him ExplicatioÌ„ proofe A most gracious promise of a most glorious and mercifull Father and the same also most sweetly and familiarly illustrated and confirmed by our most blessed Lord and Sauiour to helpe the weaknes of our faith touching the assured perswasion of so singular a gift euen the gift of all gifts as wee may say c. For our Sauiour Christ knewe right well how great our weakenes of apprehension is this way in conscience of our vnworthines beside our slouthfulnesse in seeking after it the which he would by this his most gracious incouragement chase away Furthermore it serueth to this purpose very well The Comforts that the holy Ghost is called the Spirit of promise that is the promised Spirit Ephes 1.13 And the promise of the Father Act 2.33 The which promise of the Spirit that is the accomplishment of which promise we receiue through faith as the Apostle Paule affirmeth Gal 3.14 Wherefore wee most thankfully embracing this so high and pierlesse a promise let vs now proceede to consider of the vse of the doctrine and faith of this Article ANd first for comfort wherevnto the promise doth very aptly make way Question What is that Answer The comfort of beliefe in God the holy Ghost is most singular and therefore doth our Sauiour himselfe intitle him with name of the Comforter ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is true as we read Iohn chap 14. verse 16. I will pray the Father saith our Sauiour and he will giue yee another Comforter that he may abide with yee for euer And verse 26. But the Comforter which is the holy Ghost whom the Father wil send in my name he will teach ye all things c. And againe chap 15.26 And chap 16 7. And most worthily is he called the Comforter because he alone doth in speciall mÌ„aner and most immediatly comfort vs against al temptations and causes of discomfort And also because he alone doth in like special maÌ„ner both giue vs the present comfortable feeling of all the sweet mercies of God in this life and also the ioyfull assurance and hope of all good things which are to come as wee shall see a none Question But first what are those temptations and causes of discomfort which the holy Ghost doth comfort vs against Answer First against our actuall sinnes and transgressions Secondly against our failings in all holy obedience Thirdly against our originall sinne and corruption of nature Fourthly against the troubles and afflictions of this present euill world Fiftly against the doubt of the truth of our faith and repentance and so of our election to saluation Sixtly against the discomfort of our continuall infirmities often renewed slips falls ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe These indeede are the singular comforts which the holy Ghost doth daily renew vnto vs and that vpon these occasions following For first whereas the diuel and our owne guiltie and vnbeleeuing hearts tempt vs that we must needes be condemned through the iust iudgement of God because of our manifold great sins insomuch as God is most iust and must needes take vengeance of all sinners the holy Ghost assureth vs to our comfort that all our sinnes are punished in our Sauiour Christ and that the iustice of God is fully satisfied by his death so that they shall not be laide any more to our charge Secondly whereas the diuel further obiecteth that although this were true that our sins are satisfied for yet we could not be accepted in the sight of God except we were righteous the holy Ghost assureth vs further that our Sauiour Christ hath fulfilled all righteousnes for vs and that hereof his resurrection is an euident
ought to be the estate and condition of euery true Church of Christ throughout the whole world This Church of God therefore generally considered is but one as the Apostle sheweth by the similitude of the naturall bodie the which though it haue many members is yet but one bodie Song of Songs ch 6. v. 8. And Ioh. 10.16 Now whereas there are diuers kindes of bodies First naturall such as euery man carrieth about him now Secondly spirituall such as the faithfull shall haue indued with far more excellent gifts at the resurrection from the dead 1. Cor. 15.44 Thirdly politike bodies such as are ciuill corporations whereof the King of the Nation is the head in a borrowed sense or metaphorically 1. Sam. chap. 15.17 Fourthly Mysticall bodies as for example the Churches of God spiritually vnited to our Sauiour Christ the onely immediate head and vitall quickener and gouernour thereof Hence it is the more manifest what manner of body the Church is by how much the similitude wherevnto it is compared is more distinctly expressed So then the Church of God to speake generally as we began to say is but one mysticall and spirituall bodie how many members soeuer it haue being considered either in particular Churches whether nationall as wee vse to speake or in cities or in country townes and villages or whether it be considered in regard of singular persons and therefore is called Catholike or Vniuersall Furthermore it is so called not onely to note thereby the calling of the Gentiles to the fellowship of the faith and couenant of Gods grace with the beleeuing Iewes who from the time of Moses were the onely peculiar people of God aboue all other of the Nations Ephes 2.16 and 3.6 but also to the end that vnder this name of catholike or vniuersall might be comprehended the whole number of the elect whomsoeuer God hath ordeined to saluation from the beginning of the world to the end of the same as well such as be called alreadie as such as are to be called in euery age of the world and the same also out of euery nation farre and neare and out of euery estate and condition of people noble or vnnoble rich or poore learned or vnlearned young or olde man or woman and all according to the free grace of God without respect of person Yea the Church hath this generall name giuen vnto it that it might not onely comprehend that part of the Church which is called the militant part here on earth but also that part which is alreadie partly and in some measure triumphant in heauen According to that which we reade Ephes 3.15 God is the Father of the whole familie in heauen and in earth Reade also chap. 1. verses 9 10 11. And Colos 1.19 20 21 22. Heb. 12.22 c. And Gal. 4.26 This then is that which the holy Apostle saith in our text that in the one only body of the Church of God here on earth both Iew Gentile bond free c are conteined as the seuerall members thereof The which as was said we may proportionably extend to the whole Church most generally taken that all is but one c. Reade also Acts 2. verse 39. The promise is made to you and to your children and to all that are a farre off euen as many as the Lord our God shall call Likewise Ephes 2.13 c. And Gal. 3. at the end of the chapter And Colos 3.11 Neither Grecian nor Iew circumcision nor vncircumcision neither Barbarian nor Scythian neither bond nor free none of them are excepted from hauing their part in Christ either because they are of this or that nation of this or that condition and calling c. Reade also Acts 10.34 35. Of a truth saith the Apostle Peter I perceiue that God is no accepter of persons But in euery nation he that feareth him and worketh righteousnesse is accepted with him And Reuel 5.9 Thou hast redeemed vs to God by thy blood out of euery kindred and tongue and people and nation c. And chap. 7.9 I beheld saith Saint Iohn and lo a great multitude which no man could number of all nations and kindreds and people and tongues stood before the throne and before the lambe clothed with long white robes and palmes in their hands c. And verse 14 c. These were they which came out of great tribulation c. This vniuersality of the Catholike Church is according to the ancient promise of God made to Abraham that in his seede all the nations of the world should be blessed It is also according to that more ancient and propheticall prayer of Noah Gen. 9.27 God perswade Iapheth that he may dwell in the tents of Shem. And yet before that according to that most ancient promise of God euen from the beginning of the world Gen. 3.15 The seede of the woman shall breake the Serpents head Yea God as a most prouident Father knowing that fraileman would fall into sinne and so be the iust cause of his owne miserie and ruine it pleased him of his infinite goodnesse and mercie in the secret of his owne counsel and purpose to ordaine him a remedie euen before the foundations of the world were laid 1. Pet. 1.20 Herein therefore God hath dealt with mankinde after the manner of wise and louing Parents who knowing that their young children are subiect to burning or skalding c will alwaies haue some thing prepared afore hand which may be ready with them to helpe at any time of neede Yet that which man doth vpon an vncertaine feare God did of certaine knowledge without any doubt what would ensue By reason that the Church is thus Catholike and vniuersall in the generall acception of it therfore is it made a matter of faith not that we should beleeue in the Church but because it is to be beleeued of vs according to the holy Scriptures that God hath such a Church as may iustly be so termed And because also it is so firmely founded established in our Sauiour Christ according to the most sure stable counsel of God that nothing no not the gates of Hell shal euer be able to preuaile against it Mat. 16.18 Read also Ps 125. and Ier. 33.17 18 c. to the end of the chapter Moreouer 2. Tim. 2.19 The foundation of God remaineth sure and hath this seale The Lord knoweth who are his c. And that this vniuersall Church consisting both of Iew Gentile is founded vpon our Sauiour Christ it is euident Ephes 2.18 For as the holy Apostle saith there wee both that is both Iew and Gentile haue through him an entrance vnto the Father by one Spirit And verse 22. In whom we are also built together to be the habitation of God by the Spirit By the Spirit saith the Apostle and that also through faith to remoue all conceit of any bodily commixtion or confusion of the Church or members thereof with Christ bodily and likewise to
Article let vs come to the Promise The Promise Question What promise hath God made of the remaining or forgiuing of our sinnes Answer We haue many very gratious and often renewed promises hereof both old and new euery where dispersed in the holy Scriptures of God Question Name you some of them Answer Beside that which you rehearsed Isai 48. verses 8.9.10.11 You haue pointed vs to another notable testimonie in the 31. chap of Ieremie from the 30. verse to the 35. of the same And chap 33 the .8 verse And in the newe Testament the same promise is alledged to belong through our Sauiour Christ to the beleeuing Gentiles as well as to the beleeuing Iewes Explicatiō It is true as we may reade Act 2 38 39. And ch 10.43 Rehearse the words of some of the places which you haue named Question How do you reade Answer In the 31. cha of Ieremie verses 31. thus it is written Behold the dayes come saith the Lord that I will make a new couenant c. For I will forgiue their iniquitie and remember their sinnes no more And chap 33.8 I will cleanse them from all their iniquitie whereby they haue sinned against me yea I will pardon all their iniquities whereby they haue sinned against me And it shall be to me a name and an honour before all the nations of the earth which shall heare all the good that I doe vnto them c. Explicatiō Let this suffice out of the Prophet Ieremie for this time Wee may read the like testimonies in other of the Prophets beside those which haue beene hitherto alledged As Isai 33.24 The people that dwell therein shall haue their iniquitie forgiuen Read also Ezek chap 18. verse 21. c. 32. All these promises of forgiuenes of sinnes doe belong vnto vs Gentiles The Comforts now through our Sauiour Christ as well as they did before to the Iewes THe Promise being thus confirmed the vse of this Article is next And first for Comfort Question What is that Answer The comfort is euery way very great insomuch as the glory and happines both of our bodies and soules in this life and also in the life to come consisteth herein It is very true as we reade Psalm 32. in the beginning of the Psalme And Rom 4.6.7.8 Explicatiō proofe Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen and whose sinnes are couered Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not sinne So that forgiuenes of sinnes is as one may say an epitome or short summe of all the mercies of God Whence it is that the Lord is saide Psal 103. as was before alledged to crown vs with his mercies and compassion Verily there is no goodnes or dignitie in our selues whereof we may reioyce or for the which we may looke to be accepted with God The mercie of our God is our onely crowne the glory of Gods free grace is our onely glory c. No doubt the comfort of this Article is singular to all those that knowe what Sinne meaneth And it will the rather warme and cheare vp our hearts if we shal consider that beside our former sinnes infinite and hainous in the sight of Gods iustice we remaine still very apt and prone to offend God euen after that we are by his grace regenerated and borne againe Yea if we shal consider that we daily offend his diuine Maiestie not onely by forgetfulnes and neglect of many good duties but also by rash and vnwarie committing of much euill according to that saying of Saint Iames In maine thinges wee sinne all Furthermore the Comfort hereof will be the more manifest to our consciences if we consider earnestly of the nature of sinne not onely how odious it is in itselfe but also how vile and abominable it maketh our persons both bodies and soules in the sight of God how it keepeth all good things from vs and pulleth downe vpon vs all euill Ier 5.25 Isai 59 1 2 3. till it be couered and forgiuen in our Sauiour Christ But most clearely of all wil the comfort of this Article shine into our hearts if we shall duly looke into the cause and fountaine of the forgiuenes of all our sinnes which would haue pressed vs downe to the very bottome of the gulfe of Hell to wit the most free and amiable grace and fauour of God our heauenly Father through his most blessed Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ which is better then our life though naturally that is most pretious vnto vs. According to the 3 verse of the 63 Ps Thy louing kindnes is better then life And Ps 30 5. This maketh our Baptisme exceedingly comfortable vnto vs insomuch as the whole blessed Trinitie cōsenteth to make it a testimonie of the forgiuenes of our sins through the same most free grace and rich fauour of our one onely true God Mark 1 4. Act. 2 38. and chap 22.16 It maketh the Supper of the Lord in like māner exceeding comfortable vnto vs in that it is a further pledge and assurance that our sinnes are forgiuen through the blood of our Sauiour Christ Mat chap 26. verses 26 27 28. The largenes of this free grace of God to the forgiuenes of sinnes through our Lord Iesus Christ reaching vp as it were to the heauens Ps 36. verses 5. and 7 and Ps 103 11 it enlargeth the comfort of this most excellent blessing seeing God sheweth vs plainly that he hath aboundance of mercie in store not onely for the forgiuenes of some fewe persons here and there but euen for the forgiuenes of his whole Church that is of so many thousands yea myriads of thousands of all sorts of people as shall seeke for mercy at his hands as was touched before Yea not onely for sinners of smaller degrees in offences but also for the greatest sort of sinners aboue other whosoeuer among them shall earnestly repent them and truly beleeue the Gospell of our Sauiour Christ according to that most liberall The Duties and sweete consolatorie incouragement of the Lord by his holy Prophet Isaiah chap 1.18 Come now and let vs reason together saith the Lord though your sinnes were as crimsin they shall be made white as snowe though they be red as skarlet they shall be as woole If ye consent and obey ye shal eate the good things of the land And chap 40.1.2 Comfort yee comfort yee my people will your God say Speake comfortably to Ierusalem and cry vnto her that her warfare is accomplished that her iniquitie is pardoned for shee hath receiued of the Lords hand double for all her sinnes Finally the bowell-like tendernes of Gods mercy is not the least cause of the great comfort of this Article as we may consider from these and such like testimonies of holy Scripture Psal 25 6.7 and 79.8 Ier 31.20 Lament 3.22.23 Hos 11.8.9 Ioel 2.13 Luke 1.7.8 and ch 15 20. O how sweet therefore ought this mercy of God to be vnto vs in all these
Beliefe that to euery true member of the Church of God belongeth the blessed immortality of the soule Quest. NOw what followeth next in the Articles of our Beliefe The groūd of it Answ I beleeue the resurrection of the body Expli In the former Articles of this second part of our beliefe which is concerning the Church of God we haue seene one speciall priuiledge or prerogatiue of it to wit the high benefit of the forgiuenes of sinnes the which as we haue seene maketh euery true member of the Church blessed and happy euen here in this present life The priuiledges or prerogatiues now following doe belong to the life to come to wit the resurrection of the body now last rehearsed after the which followeth in the Articles of our beliefe euerlasting life beyond the which nothing can furthermore be beleeued or expected of vs. Of these things therfore we are henceforth to inquire and so will we doe if God permit Neuerthelesse in so much as wee enioy one speciall benefit by our Sauiour Christ after this life ended before that our bodies shall rise againe that is to say the happy estate of our soules in the blessed immortality thereof euen from the time that they leaue the tabernacle of the mortall body I hold it very expedient that for more plaine and full explications sake wee doe here insert something concerning this point before we come to the Article of the resurrection of the body which shall not be till the last day when both body and soule revnited together shall be partakers of that euerlasting life which the soule is partaker of immediatly after this life Beliefe that to euerie true member of the Church of God belongeth the blessed immortalitie of the soule Question FIrst therefore what ground of holy Scripture haue you to proue that the soules of all the faithfull be in happie and blessed estate euen from the time that they leaue this mortall and sinfull body In the 5. chap. of the 2. Ep to the Corinthians from the beginning of the chapter Answer and so forth to the end of the 5. verse 1. We saith the Apostle Paul know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle be destroyed wee haue a building giuen of God that is an house not made with hands but eternall in the heauens 2. For therefore we sigh desiring to be clothed with our house which is from heauen 3. Because that if we clothed we shall not be found naked 4. For in deede we that are in this tabernacle sigh and are burthened not because wee would be vnclothed but would be clothed vpon that mortality might be swallowed vp of life 5. And he that hath created vs for this thing is God who also hath giuen vnto vs the earnest of the Spirit Explication and proofe These words of the holy Apostle as M. Caluin that holy Interpreter well obserueth do not only concerne the glorious restoring of the bodies of the faithfull at the resurrection but also that blessed estate of their soules which they shall enioy in blessed immortality all the meane while euen frō the time of the naturall death of the body whensoeuer that shall be For though hee maketh some question at the first whether they should be restrained to the one or to the other yet hee chooseth rather to vnderstand the Apostle as intending to treat of them both First of the blessed immortality of the soule and then of the glorious resurrection of the body His words are these In vtrouis sensu nihil est incōmodi Quanquā malo ita accipere vt initiū huius aedificij sit beatus status post mortē consummatio antē sit gloria vltimae resurrectionis There is saith he no incōuenience in either of these interpretatiō◠Yet I had rather vnderstand the Apostles words so as the blessed estate of the soule after death should be the beginning of this building and the glory of the resurrection of the body at the last to be the perfiting of it And this exposition as he saith further will the course of the Apostles text rather approue Hanc expositionem melius comprobabit Apostoli contextus He saith also that the Epitheta or adition of words whereby the Apostle setteth out the building which he speaketh of serue more fitly to confirme the perpetuity of it Epitheta inquit quae adiūgit huic aedificio faciunt ad perpetuitatē melius cōfirmādā This therefore being the Apostles scope in generall let vs a little more particularly consider the course of his speech And first let vs well obserue that he speaketh of this Article of our faith as of a point certainely knowne I meane this Article of the blessed immortalitie of the soule which is our present argument beside the glorious resurrection of the body of the which we will deferre to speake for a while Yea let vs obserue that the Apostle speaketh of it as of a matter not knowne of him alone by particular reuelation but also of other the Apostles and Ministers of our Sauiour Christ and of his Church as one chiefe principle of the religion of God and of the common beliefe of his faithfull people This knowledge and perswasion of faith might well arise in the hearts of the faithful at this time which the apostle speaketh of frō that light which our Sauior gaue both by his doctrine promise also by his practise By doctrine in the parable of Lazarus whose soule as our Sauiour there teacheth was carried by Angells into Abrahams bosome so soone as it left the body Luk. 16.22 And in that also he teacheth further concerning Abraham and the rest of the faithfull that they are were euer since their natural death liuing in soule and so shal be for euer euer insomuch as God who was is for euer their God is not the God of the dead but of the liuing Mat. 22.32 Whence also our Sauiour proueth the resurrection of the body hereafter to follow seeing God is not the God of the soules of the faithful only but of their bodies also therefore will vndoubtedly raise them vp againe For these are so lincked together in the counsell purpose of God that grant the one ye grant the other denie either of them ye denie both as we shall further perceiue by the Apostle Pauls reasoning 1. Cor. 15.19 when we come to the Article of the resurrection of the body In the meane season we see that our Sauiour hath by doctrine confirmed the blessed immortality of the soules of the faithfull after this life And touching his promise he hath thereby confirmed it to the thiefe that repented of his sins and beleeued in him on the Crosse saying Today shalt thou be with me in Paradise And by practise also he cōfirmed the same in that at his own death he commended his own soule in the hands of his Father Luk. 23.43.46 The same is testified concerning Stephen who faithfully commended his spirit that
the soules of all godly and true beleeuers For as touching their naturall creation in respect of their substance and also in regard of their faculties of vnderstanding memory reasoning will election or choise and likewise in ministring life sense and motion to the body they are naturally of the same kinde The one cannot die or be extinguished more then the other For though it be saide in the holy Scriptures that the wicked and all vnbeleeuers shall perish and die the second death c yet this perishing or death is not to be vnderstoode as simply opposed to beeing and life but to that good and blessed estate of life and well beeing which is onely proper to the children of God after this naturall life is ended For this is very plaine in the holy Scriptures that the misery and torment of the soules of the wicked shall be perpetuall euen from the time of their naturall death and so to continue for euer The worme of their guilty conscience shall neuer die neither shall the fire of their torment euer be quenched as our Sauiour sheweth plainely in the parable of the rich man Luke 16.22 c. So then the wicked are said to die a second death moreouer and beside the naturall death in respect of their punishment and torment or destruction after this life in such sense as they are saide as touching all grace and godlinesse to be dead euen while they liue here For like as they while they liue the naturall life are dead because they want the ioy of godlinesse and thereby of a good conscience which is as wee may say the life of our life so yea much rather because after the end of the naturall and sinfull life of the wicked their torment beginneth neuer to end they may iustly be saide to passe to a second death that is from a death in extremity of sinne to a death in extremity of an eternall punishment Thus the immortality of the soule belongeth to the wicked as well as to the godly so farre forth that their soules can no more die that is bee extinguished or loosed their nature and Beeing then the soules of the godly can But as touching the good beeing or blessing of immortality that is to say touching the blessed estate of the soule in the continuance of it for euer in the fauour of GOD this belongeth peculiarly to the children of God who through faith and by the Spirit of God doe mortifie sinne in some measure here in this life and liue vnto God through that life which they liue by the Sonne of God by whose grace thâ—ir soules are daily renewed and sanctified vnto him as it is euident by the testimonies and examples alledged before for the ground and warrant of this Article vnto vs. And that the estate of the soules of the faithfull are vnspeakeably blessed with God after this life we may be assured from that which wee reade 1. Cor. 2.9 For the glory of it is such as the eye hath not seene nor eare heard nor came into the heart of man which God hath prepared for them that loue him The Promise And 2. Epist chap. 12.4 And that the same blessed estate of the faithfull shall be a fruit of that care which they had here in their naturall life time to attaine to true christian knowledge faith c it may be euident from that which is written 1. Cor. 13.12 that then shall be the perfection of that which we haue now but in part Reade also Reuel ch 7.14 15 16 17. And ch 14.3 4 5. and verses 12.13 Whence also it finally appeareth that this vnspeakeable blessing shall be as was answered in the coÌ„munion of all the thousands of the triumphant Saints and with the Angells to all those that haue had their part in the communion of the militant Saints here on earth According to that which we reade Heb. chap. 12.22 23. Ye are come vnto the mount Sion and to the Citie of the liuing God the celestiall Ierusalem and the company of innumerable Angells And to the congregation of the first borne which are written in heauen and to God the Iudge of all and to the spirits of iust and perfect men Thus much briefly concerning the meaning of this Article Question Now what Promise haue we in the holy Scriptures for the further warrant of the same Answer We haue the promise of it Psal 22. verse 26. The poore or meeke saith the holy Prophet shall eate and be satisfied they that seeke after the Lord shall praise him your heart shall liue for euer Explication This indeede may well be one testimonie of Gods promise in this behalfe For by the heart the soule of man is vsually signified in the Psalmes and in other places of holy Scriptures There are many other testimonies to the same purpose For all the promises of euerlasting life after the natural life ended they haue the beginning of their accomplishment in this blessed immortality which we speake of according to that of Iames chap. 1. verse 12. Blessed is the man that endureth tentation for when he is tried he shall receiue the crowne of life which the Lord hath promised to them that loue him Likewise Reuel 2.7.17 And chap. 3.5.12.21 though these promises shall not haue their perfect effect till the resurrection of the body as we shall see further when we come to that Article IN the meane season our order requireth that wee come to the vse of the present Article And first concerning the Comfort of it Question What may that be Answer I heard a voyce from heauen saith St. Iohn Reuel chap. 14. verse 13. saying vnto me write â—lessed are the dead from the time that they die in the Lord. Euen so saith the Spirit for they rest from their labours and their workes doe follow them Explication In these words of Saint Iohn we haue a double comfort expressed as belonging to the faithfull euen from the time that they die in the Lord that is for the Lords cause or in faith and repentance as it becommeth the seruants of God First that thenceforth they rest from their labours that is from all the troubles and disquietments of this life such as we read of Eccles 1.8 All things are full of labour And Psal 90.10 According to that promise Reuel 6. verse 11. They shall rest for a little season c. And chap. 7.16 They shall hunger no more nor thirst any more c. And God shall wipe all teares from their eyes The second comfort of the faithfull immediately after their naturall death is that their works doe follow them that is to say the fruit and reward of all good things which they haue done in their life time For God will performe all his promises which he of his bounteous goodnesse hath made to the obedience of his seruants in and for Christs sake according to that Ephes 6.24 The grace of God shall be to the immortality of all that
of our liues Prou. 4 23. Yea and so much the rather also because without the inward obedience of our soules and spirits vnto God all externall obedience is of no account before him Isai 28. Matth. 15. For as God is a Spirit so he requireth to be spiritually worshipped and serued of all true worshippers of him Iohn 4. And that with all integritie as the Prophet giueth to vnderstand in one instance Psalme 103. My soule praise thou the Lord and all that is within mee praise his holy name Reade also Psalme 24. verses 7 8 9 10. Secondly that it is our dutie to pray for the sanctification of our soules wee are taught from the example and practise of the Apostle Paul 1. Thes 5.23 Thirdly concerning our owne care wherein we stand bound to watch ouer our owne soules that we neuer suffer them to decline from the true loue and feare of God but may alwaies keep thē pure chaste faithfull vnto him Reade againe Prou. 4.23 Keepe thine heart with all diligence Or thus more neare to the originall or canonicall text With or aboue all watchfulnesse watch ouer thine heart c. Reade also Numbers chap. 15. verses 37 38 39 40 41. And Psalme 73.23 24 25 c. Yet I was alwaies iwth thee thou hast holden mee by my right hand Thou wilt guide mee by thy counsell and afterward receiue mee to glory Whom haue I in heauen but the and I haue desired none in the earth with thee My flesh faileth and mine heart also but God is the strength of mine heart and my portion for euer For lo they that withdraw themselues from thee shall perish thou destroyest all them that goe a whooring from thee As for me it is good for me to draw neare to God therefore I haue put my trust in the Lord God that I may declare all thy workes Our soule is the principall and most excellent part of vs vpon the welfare whereof resteth the welfare of our bodies also so that the whole person of a man beareth his denomination from the soule according to the phrase of the holy Scriptures as Psal 3.2 and Psal 7.2 and 22. verses 20 21 and 57.4 and in many other places according also to that which is said of Ionathan that hee loued Dauid as his owne soule 1. Sam. 18.3 And therefore by all reason wee ought to be chiefly carefull and charie ouer our soules as we may learne from many of the holy Psalmes where aboue all things the soule is most often and most earnestly mentioned in praier as the chief iewel darling of euery man Where also it is euery way most tenderly cherished and incouraged by these and such like speeches Let my soule liue O deliuer my soule Why art thou cast downe O my soule My soule trust thou in the Lord. My soule panteth after God My soule thirsteth for God c. Thus ought euery one of vs beloued in the Lord be most tender and charie ouer our soules But alas if wee examine our selues by these paterns and examples it will be found that for the most part it is with vs as if our soules were of very little estimation and price with vs. All our care is vsually for our bodies how wee may pamper adorne and euery way set out and aduance them But as for our poore soules they are left in the sordes suddes I might haue said they are left vnswept and vngarnished altogether forlorne and vnprouided for famished and starued vnlesse it be to afford the Diuell his welcome to make vs seuen fold more miserable answerable to that tricking which hee is delighted with according to the admonition of our Sauiour Matthew chapter 12. verses 44 45. And hereof among other things the little regard which wee haue of the word of God which is the onely true food the staffe and stay the store house and wardrope for the inriching and decking of our soules it is a speciall euidence to argue against vs that wee make little account of our soules Euery one I confesse will say that he hath a soule to saue c but how few doe take the right way or duly regard the meanes of their saluation It is euident therefore that the most part haue little or no true care at all to haue their soules saued Let such therefore learne from this admonition to better their duty herein or else let them know that they must of necessitie misse of that saluation which they would seeme to desire and looke for But as touching those that haue a true care of their soules they may and ought according to the fourth branch of the Answer comfortably to animate and incourage themselues against all crafts or violences of their aduersaries who or whatsoeuer they be According to that incouragement which our Sauiour giueth Matth. chap. 10. verse 28. Feare not them that can kill the bodie but are not able to kil the soule And Luke chap. 12. verse 4. I say vnto ye my friends be not afraid of them that can kill the body and after that are not able to doe any more But I will forewarne ye whom ye shall feare c. And againe Hee that will loose his life for my sake saith our Sauiour shall saue it How so By loosing the naturall life he shall attaine to a better life that is his soule shall liue more blessedly in heauen then it can doe here on earth Our Sauiour hath abolished death and brought life and immortality to light through the Gospel 2. Tim. 1.10 Read also 2. Cor. 5. verses 6 7 8 9. Therefore we are alwaies bould though we know that whiles we abide in the body we are absent from the Lord. For we walke by faith and not by fight Neuertheles we are bould and lone rather to remoue out of the bodie and to dwell with the Lord. Marke this well that the soule is at home with the Lorde so soone as it leaueth the body Wherefore also The Danger of not beleeuing this Article as the Apostle addeth further We couet that both abiding here and departing from hence that is both in life and in death we may be acceptable to him Fiftly all such may and ought according to the last branch of the answer comfortably commend their soules to God in all dangers after the example of Dauid Psal 31.5 And euen at the point of death it selfe after the example of our Sauiour Luke 23.46 And of Stephen Acts 7.59 as wee haue seene before Such are the duties of faith concerning the comfort of the blessed immortality of the soule Question NOw in the last place of our inquirie touching the same Seeing we ought to be euery way thus carefull ouer our soules as hath beene declared Is there not great danger in that secure neglect which is commonly among all sorts of people as if they needed not to be any thing at all or very little carefull about this blessed immortality which you speake of Answer Yes no
and the resurrection from the dead neither marrie wiues neither are married For they can die no more for as much as they are equall to the Angels isangeloi that is in like estate and condition touching immortality with freedome from need of all earthly food or clothing c. which now they cannot want Neuerthelesse they shall be of another kinde of nature or substance chiefely in respect of their bodies then the Angels are And then also it followeth in the same sentence of our Sauiour that they are the Sonnes of God since they are the children of the resurrection Nowe because this distinction of the body into a naturall and a spirituall body might seeme strange therefore doth the Apostle in this latter part of this 44. verse affirme it of his Apostolicall authoritie and credit that there is a naturall body and that there is also a spirituall body And not onely so but hee also confirmeth the first member of the distinction by the authoritie of the holy Scripture saying thus As it is also written to wit Gen. chap. 2. verse 7. The first man Adam was made a liuing soule And then he doth againe of his owne Apostolicall authoritie as a faithfull interpreter of the will of God supply the other member of it saying further that the last Adam that is to say our Sauiour Christ was made a quickening Spirit That is such a one as was not onely indued with a reasonable soule like vnto vs but also hâ—d in our nature which he tooke vnto him the Spirit of God mighty to raise vp and quicken our bodies after death as well as he did his owne and as well as in the meane season he is mighty and effectuall by the same his Spirit to regenerate sanctifie and seale vs vp both bodies and soules to the inheritance of the kingdome of heauen Whereof also he hath alreadie taken possession on our behalfe in his body now made perfitly spirituall to the end that we with our bodies when once they shall be made spirituall like to his might likewise be made partakers of it with him And yet with this caution as the Apostle further addeth that according as in the order of creation the naturall was before the spirituall so must wee be content to remaine in this world naturall and onely in some part or measure spirituall vntill the resurrection when and not till then wee shall be wholly spirituall in such sense as hath alreadie beene interpreted And for the further clearing of this point the Apostle proceedeth in making a more full comparison or rather opposition betwixt Adam and our Sauiour Christ as the words of the text will plainely declare Qu. What is that which he writeth concerning this matter An. In the latter part of the 44. verse before mentioned and so forth to to the 50. verse thus the holy Apostle writeth 44 There is saith he a naturall body and there is a spirituall body 45 As it is also written The first man Adam was made a liuing soule and the last Adam was made a quickening spirit 46 Howbeit that was not first made which is spirituall but that which is naturall and afterward that which is spirituall 47 The first man is of the earth earthly the second man is the Lord from heauen 48 As is the earthly such are they that be earthly and as is the heauenly such also shall the heauenly be 49 And as we haue borne the image of the earthly so shall we beare the image of the heauenly ExplicatioÌ„ Herein is plainely contained the full ground and explication of that distinction which the Apostle made of the bodie into naturall and spirituall We are here also to obserue that like as albeit our Sauiour is called spiritual because of the aboundance of the spirit which was in him in most singular maner measure he is not for all that denied to be natural that is to haue a naturall soule as other men haue So in that it is said hee is the Lord from heauen to wit in regard of his eternal Godhead it is in no wise the meaning of the Apostle to denie his true assuming of the humane nature here on earth from the substance of the Virgin Marie And let it likewise be obserued in the same holy Apostles oppositiue comparison betwixt our Lord Iesus Christ and Adam that as the image of the earthly noteth the very like nature of our body with the body of Adam here on earth so the image of the heauenly noteth the very like estate of that body which our Sauiour now enioyeth being in heauen Now in the verse next following that is in the 50 for the conclusion of this point he sheweth the reason why he is so large in making plaine the distinction of the body naturall and spirituall namely for that it is a certaine truth that our bodies in this corrupt and fraile estate wherein they be now cannot inherit the kingdome of God The words of the holy Apostle are these This say I brethren that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdome of God neither shall corruption that is our bodies as they are now corruptible inherit incorruption That is they cannot inherit that place which God hath prepared onely for such as shall be freed from all corruption and frailtie as well of body as of soule And thus hath Saint Paul cleared the second question touching the manner of the resurrection of the body to the establishing of the faith of the Corinthians and of all other Christians against all contradictions to the same NOw yet furthermore to the end there might be no occasion of any further doubt about this so necessary an Article he entreth vpon the third question which hee saw would be demanded That is what should become of the bodies of all those Christians which should bee â—ound liuing at the last day when as all dead bodies shall be raised vp out of their graues Question What I pray you are the Apostles words wherein he laieth open and determineth this question Answer 51 Behold saith he I shew yee a secret thing We shall not all sleepe but we shall all be changed 53 In a moment in the twinkling of an eye at the last trumpet for the trumpet shall blow and the dead shall bee raised vp incorruptible and wee shall bee changed 53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption and this mortall must put on immortality Expli In these verses 51 52 53. the holy Apostle doth as we see stirre vs vp to the diligent consideration of that which he writeth He telleth vs that he reporteth a great secret Now secrets as we know in other matters are diligently harkened vnto Much more ought wee to harken to those diuine secrets which God by his holy seruants the Prophets and Apostles doe make knowne vnto vs. But what is this secret We shall not all sleepe saith this our Apostle that is we shall not all die and rest in the graue after the
in that he saith that This mortall must put on immortalitie for he earnestly affirmeth though most faithlesly and heretically that Paul doth not speake these wordes of the earthly creature but of the liuing word c. These are the words of H. N. Verily saith he the mortall whereof Paul witnesseth is not any creature of the earthly flesh and blood but it is the liuing word and Beeing of GOD which in the beginning was immortall in the manhoode and is for our sinnes cause become mortall A most ignorant and hereticall blasphemie and a most manifest falsifying of the meaning of the holy Apostle Hitherto of the ground and warrant of this Article concerning the resurrection of the body from this one most notable and plentifull testimonie and confirmation of the Apostle Paul thus farre forth in this 15. chapter of his ◠Epistle to the Corinthians THere are store of other testimonies in the holy Scriptures to confirme the same vnto vs as an Article of faith vsually receiued euen from more ancient times and that no doubt according to the beliefe of the faithfull in the true Church of God frō the beginning of the world For like as for the confirmation of this Article to the christian Church our Sauiour Christ being vpon earth raised diuers out of their graues as we haue seene heretofore among the miraculous works which he wrought And after that againe the Apostles by his power did the like as Peter raised Dorcas from death to life c. So from the beginning God wrought some like miraculous works for the confirmation of the faith of his people therein in all ages that went before For as wee reade in the holy Story 2. Kings 13.21 A dead man touching the bones of Elisha reuiued and stoode vpon his feete Yea as God tooke away Elijah so long before that hee tooke Henoch away bodily into heauen for any thing we know to the contrary Abraham also considered that God was able to raise vp Isaak euen from the dead from whence also as saith the Apostle hee receiued him after a sort Heb. 11.19 And in the same chapter verse 35. The women receiued their dead raised to life as for example the widow of Sarepta her sonne at the prayer of Eliah and the Shunamite her sonne at the prayer of Elisha Other also as the Apostle saith further were racked and would not be deliuered that they might receiue a better resurrection The which may be exemplified from the answer of the mother of her seuen children martyred vnder Antiochus in the 7. chap. of the 2. Booke of Maccabees What the beliefe of Iob was we saw but a while since We may reade other testimonies Isai 26.14 and Ezek. chap. 37. the whole chapter In the which places the holy Prophets strengthened the faith of the people of God touching their returne out of captiuity by an allusion or argument taken from the resurrection of the dead as though they should haue said ye beleeue that which is a greater matter as a receiued Article of your faith and therefore let not your hearts doubt of this And more directly to this purpose the Angel of God testifieth to the Prophet Daniel the certainty of the resurrection of all flesh that is of the godly to euerlasting life but of the wicked to shame and perpetuall contempt Dan. chap. 12.2 And verse 13. he telleth Daniel himselfe that he for his part should stand vp in his lot at the end of his daies Thus wee may perceiue that the resurrection of the body hath beene receiued as an Article of faith not onely in the christian Church since the comming of our Sauiour in the flesh but also in the true Church euen from the beginning and in all ages among all true beleeuers vnto the time of the same his comming according to that which we reade Iohn 11.24 where Martha answering our Sauiour according to the common faith saith to our Sauiour concerning her brother Lazarus I know that he shall rise againe in the resurrection at the last day And Acts. 24.15 the Apostle Paul testifieth of the Iewes that they looked for the resurrection of the dead The meaning of the Article NOw after this large discourse touching the ground and warrant of this Article it followeth in the next place that you are to shew what the meaning of it is Question What therefore is the meaning of these wordes I beleeue the resurrection of the bodie Answer They teach me and euery true Christian to beleeue that according to the holy decree of God and for a publike declaration of his diuine iustice and hatred against sinne in the fight of all the worlde death is appointed to all so that euen the most godly by reason of that sinne which is yet in part abiding in them The meaning of the Article must die the naturall death which is a seperation of the soule from the body for a time wherevpon it followeth that the body returneth to the earth from whence it was taken those onely excepted who shall be found liuing vpon the face of the earth at the comming of our Sauiour Christ to iudgement yet for the worthinesse of the death and satisfaction which the same our Sauiour hath made to God for vs and by the effectuall working of his diuine power I doe beleeue that both I my selfe and also that all which haue died alreadie or shall hereafter die in the Lord shall at the last day be bodily raised vp to a most blessed and glorious estate our soules being vnited vnto them againe and thence forth so to remaine for euer and euer Ex. The proofe of all this we haue seene before Onely let vs briefly call to mind that which we read Heb. 9.27 28. As it is appointed to men that they shal once die and after that commeth the iudgement So Christ was once offered to take away the sinnes of many and vnto them that looke for him shall he appeare the second time without sinne vnto saluation Reade also Eccles 12.7 and 1. Thes 4.15 16 17. NOw let vs goe forward Question What promise of God haue you in the holy Scriptures The Promise that our bodies shall rise againe Answer We haue the promise of God prophetically set downe by the Prophet Hosea chap. 13. verse 14. alledged by the Apostle Saint Paul 1. Cor. 15.54 as it followeth thus in that chapter 54 So when this corruptible hath put on incorruption and this mortall hath put on immortalitie then shall be brought to passe the saying that is written Death is swallowed vp into victorie Explicatiō proofe The holy Apostle doth fitly alledge the testimonie of the Prophet to this purpose And wee may likewise alledge all the prophecies of the olde Testament touching the resurrection of the body for the confirmation of the same promise of God in this behalfe But the fundamentall ground of this promise is that most gratious couenant which God hath made with Abraham Isaak
repentance comming from the true knowledge of God in Christ our eternall Sauiour wee haue an entrance into this euerlasting life while wee be here in this world we shall neuer be partakers of the full and perfit fruition of it The Danger of not beleeuing this article in the kingdome of heauen Expl. It is true according to that which our Sauiour Christ affirmeth very earnestly to Nicodemus in the 3 chap. of Iohn verses 3.5 saying Verily verily except a man be borne againe he cannot see nor enter into the kingdome of God Much lesse therfore can he attaine to the full and perfit fruition of it Read also Rom. 6.21.22 What fruite saith the Apostle had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed For the end of those things is death But now being freed from sinne and made seruants vnto God ye haue your fruit in holines and the end euerlasting life Likewise chap. 8.1.2 c. There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus which walke not after the flesh but after the Spirit c. But verse 6. The wisedome of the flesh is death And verse 13. If ye liue after the flesh ye shall die Wherefore as the same Apostle writeth 2. Cor. 5.17 If any man be in Christ let him be a new creature c. And 2. Tim. 2.19.20.21 The foundation of God remaineth sure and hath this seale The Lord knoweth who are his and let euery one that calleth or nameth the name of Christ no onomazoon to onoma Christou depart from iniquity Notwithstanding in a great house are not onely vessels of gold and of siluer but also of wood and of earth and some for honour and some vnto dishonour If any man therefore purge himselfe from these he shal be a vessel vnto honour c Reade also 1. Iohn 3.14 He that loueth not his brother abideth in death And verse 15. Whosoeuer hateth his brother he is a man-slaier and ye know that no man-slaier hath eternal life abiding in him Verily not to beleeue this Article which is the chiefe effect of all the rest is in effect as much as to denie faith to all the former Articles both concerning God himselfe and also concerning his Church So that the miserie of all such must needes be most grieuous and infinite as we shall see further when wee come to consider of the generall danger of not beleeuing Wherefore beloued in the Lord I speake to all both young and olde we may all of vs easily perceiue the necessitie of beleeuing and obeying the doctrine of this Article yea and that in a speciall respect and reference to all the rest insomuch as according to that which was said in the beginning this Article is the end and scope of all to the praise of the glorious riches of the most free grace and infinite mercies of God through Iesus Christ our Lord to whom be all praise and glorie ascribed as most due for euer and euer Amen The errors and herisies to be auoided which are contrary to the true beliefe of this last Article are such as hereafter doe follow First the hereticall opinion of the Corinthians Nepotians Chiliasts and of those that are called Aeternals who are recorded to haue held that the eternal life which shall be after the resurrection consisteth in bodily pleasures to be had here on earth and the same to continue onely for the space of one thousand of yeeres Secondly the opinion of the Popuzians who say that eternall life and the celestial Ierusalem is here on earth And like to this the opinion of the Pelagians and Celestians who are said to affirme that eternall life is without the kingdome and paradise of God Moreouer the opinion of the Adamites who haue taught that the congregations or companies of the Church here on earth are the true paradise All which though they seeme not to define eternall life so grosly as the former yet it is manifest that they doe greatly erre from the truth taught vs in the holy Scriptures and therfore are iustly to be condemned of vs and of all true Christians H. N. also and his family what faire shewe so euer they make are iustly to be condemned in this point as well as in many other because they hold euerlasting life to be nothing else but their imagined perfection in the embracing and holding of their communaltie of loue according to the pretended gratious word and doctrine of H. N. For so he interpreteth this Article in the 7. chap. of his first Exhortation in the 44. Section that euerlasting life is a true light of men And to this purpose hee alledgeth that in the first chapter of the Euangelist Iohn where the Euangelist speaking of our Sauiour calleth him by the name of the true light So that by the doctrine of H. N. the Deitie of our Sauiour Christ and the euerlasting life of the same H. N. and his schollers are all one He maketh the eternall and vncreated and beginningles life of God and the created or regenerated life of the Saints to be the same And that his meaning is so blasphemous and absurd hee maketh it verie plaine in his 15. chapter of the same his Exhortation Sect. 1. in these words of his The true light vnderstand it my Sonne saith hee is the euerlasting life it selfe and by them to whom it is come and manifested in the obedience of the gratious word and his seruice of loue it is to a light of men to the preseruation in the godlines to all such as beleeue therein And this is that allegoricall propagation of H. N. his Christ to a blessing of all the generations of the earth as hee often speaketh Hee proceedeth in a further description of the same his true light and saith That it hath his originall forth-comming out of the louely Beeing and true minde of the eternall life it selfe Yea hee saith further Sect. 3. that this true light and eternall life bringeth with him the Mercie-seate of the Kingly Maiestie which is God Christ and the holy Ghost it selfe also all spirituall treasures and heauenly riches and all loue and peace in the godlines Thus H. N. runneth on in his spirituall frenzie most vnskilfully and absurdly confounding all things cleane contrarie to that which he pretendeth to make a most distinct declaration But let all such as desire not to be seduced and led aside from the true Christian faith of the Gospell neither in this Article nor in any of the rest take heede of H. N. as of a most dangerous and deepe Deceiuer as that faithfull seruant of God Maister Knewstub hath notably discouered him to the true Church of God so to be To whose godly and learned writings I would willingly send such as should stand in any speciall neede of helpe against his most deceiuable and hereticall doctrine Thus much shall suffice at this time for a warning against his peruerting of the truth of our present Article And thus also an
good dutie that any of vs should content our selues to know God onely farre off and aloofe as we may say as the manner of the most is but it is our dutie most carefully to prepare our selues to draw neare to him in the reuerend feare of his most gratious Maiestie Wee must grow from faith to faith as it were from one age of Christianitie to another from childehoode to mans estate c. We must serue God both outwardly and inwardly with body and with soule euen from the most secret and hidden power and inclination thereof These are briefly the excellent instructions contained in these holy Scriptures In the vrging whereof I was and now am still the more earnest because whereas euery one seemeth to lay readie hold on this that God is good and that he is a mercifull God as he is indeede very few make conscience to reason from his mercies to prouoke themselues thereby to be more carefull to serue and obey him Yea so much the rather haue I beene the more earnest as my dutie bindeth me because the most part of people doe most vndutifully and vngratiously abuse all the goodnesse and mercies of God to imbolden themselues to securitie yea to a greater licentiousnesse in their sinnes which no doubt is a most grieuous and horrible sinne in the sight of GOD and cannot but verie fearefully indanger all such gracelesse persons to the most heauie wrath of God Question NOw therefore in the last place What proofe haue you for the danger of generall vnbeliefe Answer and disobedience to the Gospel In the 2. chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrewes verses 1 2 3 4. thus writeth the Apostle 1 Wherefore we ought diligently to giue heede to the things which we haue heard lest at any time we should let them slip 2 For if the word spoken by Angels was stedfast and euery transgression and disobedience receiued a iust recompence of reward 3 How shall we escape if we neglect so great saluation which at the first beganne to be preached by the Lord and afterward was confirmed to vs by them that heard him 4 God bearing witnesse therevnto both with signes and wonders and with diuers miracles and gifts of the holy Ghost according to his owne wil. Explicatiō Here we haue a three fold comparison One betwixt the Law and the Gospel Another betwixt the chiefe instruments which God vsed to publish his law to wit his holy Angells and the chiefe publisher of the Gospel that is the Sonne of God himselfe of infinite excellency and authority aboue all Angells The third betwixt the contrary vses and ends of the one and of the other The law by reason of sinne armeth the curse through the righteous iudgment of God but the Gospel offereth saluation to all true beleeuers through the free grace and mercy of God All of these comparisons agree in this generally to declare the exceeding great danger of not beleeuing of not obeying the Gospel insomuch as the mercy of God most gratiously and most honourably offered thereby euen to the eternall saluation of all such as will thankfully receiue it is most wretchedly despised and reiected through vnbeliefe We know also what our Sauiour the Son of God himselfe hath most fearefully pronounced Matth chap. 11.20 21 c namely that it shall be easier for the Citizens of Tyrus and Sidon and for them of the land of Sodome in the day of iudgement then for such as neglect his Gospel ratified and confirmed by so many miracles as he wrought to the same end Reade also Heb. chap. 10.26 c. and chap. 12.18 c. 29. the like amplification of the greatnesse of this sinne agreeable to the former testimonie and declaration in the second chapter It is a most fearefull saying which we reade 2. Thes 1.7 8 9 10. where the Apostle affirmeth that The Lord Iesus shall shew himselfe from heauen with his mightie Angels in flaming fire rendering vengeance vnto them that doe not know God and which obey not vnto the Gospel of our Lord Iesus Christ Who shall be punished with euerlasting perd tion from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power When he shall come to be glorified in his Saints and to be made maruelous in all them that beleeue Likewise in the first Epistle of Peter chap. 4. verses 17 18. The time is come saith the Apostle that iudgement must begin at the house of God If it first beginne at vs what shall be the end of them which obey not the Gospel of God And if the righteous be scarcely saued where shal the vngodly and the sinner appeare The greatnesse and consequently the danger of the sinne of vnbeliefe is notably expressed by the Apostle Iohn in his first Epistle chap. 5. verse 10. in that hee saith that it is euen as much as if one should goe about to make God a lyar which is most horrible once to thinke Reade also 2. Epist verses 8 9. Looke to your selues saith he to that elect Ladie to whom he writeth and to her children that wee loose not the things which wee haue done but that wee may receiue a ful reward Whosoeuer transgresseth and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ hath not God But contrariwise as it followeth in the same verse hee that continueth in the doctrine of Christ he hath both the Father and the Sonne If ye beleeue not saith the Prophet Isaiah chap. 7.9 ye shal not be established It is a generall sentence to shew that the minde of man is alwaies vncertaine and restlesse further then it is setled by faith to repose it selfe wholly in the liuing God Finally for the danger of vnbeliefe and disobedience to the Gospel reade the fearefull but most true doctrine of our Sauiour Christ Iohn 3. verses 18 19.20 21. He that beleeueth in the Sonne shall not be condemned but he that beleeueth not is condemned alreadie because he beleeueth not in the name of the onely begotten Sonne of God And this is the condemnation that light is come into the world and men loued darkenesse rather then light because their deedes were euill For euery man that doth euil hateth the light neither commeth he to the light lest his deeds should be reproued But he that doth truth commeth to the light that his deeds might be made manifest that they are wrought according to God And againe verse 36. He that beleeueth in the Sonne saith Iohn the Baptist hath euerlasting life and he that obeyeth not the Sonne shal not see life but the wrath of God abideth on him Thus we see the exceeding great danger of vnbeliefe and disobedience to the Gospel plentifully confirmed vnto vs. God of his infinite mercy giue vs grace to make our best vse and profite by the gratious admonitions and warnings which are giuen vs against the same NOw for a generall conclusion of the whole doctrine of our christian beliefe one thing yet further I desire to deliuer and